《WHAT!? iM REBORN AS A METEOR [LITRPG, PROGRESSION, ISEKAI]》
Chp1 Reborn
Uhhh¡ where am I? Why can''t I see? I feel so weird. What happened?"
[Notice]
Creator Being System has been acquired.
"WAH¡ªWHO SAID THAT?!"
A wave of silence followed, but somehow, the protagonist felt something. Not with their eyes, because, well¡ they didn''t seem to have any. Not with their body, either. It was as if they were simply¡ there. A speck in the universe.
[SYSTEM]
Welcome, host. Would you like to understand your current situation? YES/NO?
"I-I don''t know who you are, but it doesn''t seem like I have another option. YES!"Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
[SYSTEM]
The host''s previous life has come to a tragic end. However, fear not, for you have been chosen by the Creator Being System.
Carter stood silent for a moment, his mind racing. "So I died, huh? ¡Sigh. My life wasn''t much, but it wasn''t so bad¡ How did I die?"
[DENIED]
[SYSTEM]
Host does not have access to such information.
"What?! I don''t have access to my own death?"
[SYSTEM]
Yes.
.....
"Can you at least tell me what''s happened to me and where I am?"
[SYSTEM]
You are an interplanetary object of atmospheric entry, floating through an infinite expanse of cosmic singularities, where interstellar phenomena and galactic architectures interlace within an ever-expanding continuum of space-time.
"...Repeat that?"
[SYSTEM]
... programming grammar based on the host''s intelligence... You are a meteor floating through space.
"Hey, RUDE! BUT WHAT?! I''M A METEOR!!"
Chp2 Vison
"OUT OF EVERYTHING, A METEOR!? YOU COULDN''T EVEN TURN ME INTO A SLIME?"
[SYSTEM]
We would be killed with copyright.
"...Good point."
[SYSTEM]
.... Would the host like to experience vision?
"You read my mind but, really? Since when can meteors see?"
[SYSTEM]
It wouldn''t be seeing in the conventional sense. You would have an invisible zone around you, allowing you to perceive everything within that zone.
"What are you waiting for? Get it up and running¡ªI wanna finally be able to see!"
[NOTICE]
Zone vision would cost the host 200 celestial energy.
"Huh? What''s celestial energy and how do I even obtain that? I can''t even move!"
[SYSTEM]
Celestial energy is the energy needed for your path to evolution and the currency for system functions. It can be gathered from celestial energy powered objects or entities, a source of energy more commonly known as "cosmic energy."
Carter thought. "Wait, so I just... float around and gather energy from space? Is that the deal?"
Correct. However, there is an alternative method: You may shrink your size to gather 5 celestial energy per foot reduced in size. THE host is currently 300 feet in size, which means you can shrink 40 feet to acquire 200 celestial energy for the vision function.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
Carter groaned. "So pretty much what your telling? I can either shrink like some kind of¡ I don''t even know or suck energy from stars? This is ridiculous. how am I supposed to do that when I can''t move!?"
[NOTICE]
Host does not have any celestial energy. Would the host like to shrink to obtain 200 celestial energy?
"Sigh, yeah, I don''t really have a choice. Goodbye, darkness!."
Carter felt a strange twinge of movement, as if his entire form was compressing. The sensation was odd, but not unbearable. Slowly, he began to shrink, the immense 300-foot size dwindling in increments. His body¡ªwell, meteor¡ªcompressed, reducing to 260 feet in length. He felt lighter, a sense of¡ªwell, nothing; he was still suspended in the void, drifting.
[SYSTEM]
200 celestial energy acquired, 200 celestial energy deducted.
Zone vision available.
"Alright, let''s see this vision thing,... Ha get it see...vision... nevermind" Carter muttered. "Let''s finally get some light in this... whatever this is."
[SYSTEM]
Activating Zone Vision.
Carter waited, but at first, nothing changed. His world remained a vast, empty void. Then he felt it¡ªhis awareness expanding in all directions, like the ripples from a stone thrown into water. He could sense things, though not yet able to see them and his sight wasn''t much different from before, the limits of his perception were clear.
"I can... see things," he said, more to himself than the system. "But it''s not like I can see them. It''s more like¡ I''m aware of them."
[SYSTEM]
Current range of Zone Vision: 10 miles.
Carter frowned. "Ten miles? That''s it? I thought it was going to be something more but beggers can''t be choosers.
[SYSTEM]
The host''s current size limits the range of perception. As the host grows larger or upgrades the skill, the radius of vision will expand.
"Well, that''s a bit anticlimactic," Carter muttered. "Ten miles isn''t much for a cosmic entity, is it?"
He tried to make sense of his new abilities. He could feel the energy of objects within his 10-mile zone¡ªfaint, wandering meteors, and the gentle pull of nearby planets. Everything was there, but just out of direct sight, like knowing something was happening on the other side of a wall.
"Still, I guess it''s better than nothing," Carter sighed. "And it''s not like I have many options."
He focused on a nearby asteroid, feeling its mass and energy radiating within his range. It was like he could sense its presence, even though he couldn''t actually "see" it.
[SYSTEM]
Would the host like to begin gathering celestial energy from nearby cosmic phenomena?
Carter glanced around. "Yeah, sure. But I can''t exactly start anything; I can''t move, but assuming you''re next question will tell me how...hell yea"
Chp3 Astro
"...Hey, System, can you tell me how I''m going to move already?" Carter could only drift aimlessly through space, unable to control his direction.
[SYSTEM]
The host does not have access to any movement abilities. Would the host like to purchase Astro Movement for 500 celestial energy?
Carter sighed. "How much more would I shrink?"
[SYSTEM]
...The host would shrink down by 90 feet.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
"90 feet, huh?" He let out a long, exaggerated groan. "I swear, by the end of this, I''ll be the size of a golf ball. Yea, let''s do it. It''s not like I can get around any other way."
As soon as the words left his nonexistent lips, that odd shrinking sensation came back. Carter felt as his size shrunk down to 170 feet. It wasn''t exactly painful, but it wasn''t comfortable either. It was like someone had pressed zoom out on his entire existence.
[SYSTEM]
500 celestial energy acquired. 500 celestial energy deducted.
Astro Movement activated.
Suddenly, Carter felt... something. Not like walking, but an awareness of direction. He couldn''t feel limbs, but he could somehow will himself forward, and sure enough, he started to drift through space.
"Whoa... I can actually move now!" Carter shouted, laughing as he spun in random directions. He propelled himself forward, then stopped, then veered left. "This is awesome! I''m like a space frisbee!"
4-Space scavenger
As he sped through the cosmos, a realization hit him. "Hold up. Since I can move, I can obtain more of that c... energy that you were talking about. System, is there a way to find more of that celestial energy stuff?"
[SYSTEM]
The host may now enable Auto-Detection of celestial energy sources. Would the host like to activate this function?
Carter zipped around again, enjoying his newfound freedom. "Oh, yeah! If celestial energy can help me do this, sign me up."
[NOTICE]
Auto-Detection of celestial energy sources activated.
As soon as the function kicked in, Carter felt a slight buzz in the back of his mind. It wasn''t overpowering, but it was noticeable. Like a sixth sense.
"That''s new," he muttered. Focusing on the strange feeling, he quickly noticed several weak pulses spread throughout his zone vision, each one giving off a faint glow in his awareness. "It''s like I''ve got a radar for space energy. Sweet!"If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
Carter drifted toward the nearest pulse. It was faint but persistent, about 9 miles out from where he floated. When he reached the source, he found another meteor, about 200 feet in size, lazily drifting through the void.
"Hey, System, what do I do with this?" Carter asked, eying the meteor.
[SYSTEM]
Meteors provide both mass and celestial energy. The host must fuse with it to obtain half its mass and celestial energy.
Carter blinked. "And how exactly would I go about that?"
[SYSTEM]
...Collide into it.
Carter stared at the meteor for a moment, unsure how to feel about the answer. "You want me to... crash into it? Seriously?"
[SYSTEM]
Correct.
Carter sighed. "Great. First I''m shrinking, and now I''m playing cosmic bumper cars. Fine, let''s do this."
He willed himself forward, picking up speed as he aimed directly at the floating meteor. It wasn''t moving fast, but Carter could feel the tension building as he closed the gap.
"I swear, if this hurts..."
The impact wasn''t as jarring as he expected. Instead of a violent collision, it felt like the two objects merged smoothly, as if the meteor was made of soft clay rather than solid rock. As they fused, Carter felt a surge of energy, like a jolt of electricity coursing through his core.
[NOTICE]
Meteor absorbed 100 mass gained and 1000 celestial energy.
5-Encounter
I don''t feel much different... Hey, System, what else can I use C energy for?"
[SYSTEM]
Host has unlocked system functions: [SKILL PURCHASE], [SKILL UPGRADE], and [SYSTEM MENU].
Before Carter could react, a floating interface popped into his mind. It looked like a digital display, hovering there with neatly organized sections, almost like a cosmic RPG menu. He couldn''t help but grin.
[SYSTEM MENU]
Profile: Displays the host''s current stats and celestial energy.
Abilities: Lists current abilities and upgrade options.
Skill Shop: Shows available skills for purchase.
[LOCKED]: Features locked until requirements are met.
"Whoa, what is all this? System, can you explain?"
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.
[SYSTEM]
The Profile tab displays your current stats, size, and total celestial energy.
The Abilities tab shows your current skills and offers options for upgrading them using C energy.
The Skill Shop allows you to purchase new abilities with celestial energy.
Carter''s awareness sharpened, even though he didn''t exactly have eyes. It was like stepping into a real-life video game interface.
"I wonder what skills I can currently buy." He opened the Skill Shop tab. Three skills were listed, but their names were grayed out¡ªunavailable for now. "Damn¡ looks like I don''t have enough C energy for these."
With a sigh, Carter glanced at his energy balance. "I guess it''s time for some more space scavenging, huh?"
He drifted back into the endless void, determined to gather more celestial energy and unlock those skills.Carter shot through space like a comet, crashing into nearby meteors with wild abandon. Each collision sent shockwaves of celestial energy into him, and in no time, he had grown to 3,280 feet. His celestial energy surged to 65,500 points, and the vastness of space around him seemed smaller, more intimate, as his Zone Vision expanded to 328 miles.
He marveled at the newfound sight, the traces of stars and meteors within his vision stretching out like a cosmic map, detailing every speck of celestial debris. His mind buzzed with the realization that he was no longer just drifting aimlessly through space¡ªhe was starting to control it.
"Wow," Carter muttered, laughing to himself as he soared through the void. "This is insane! I''ve barely been out here, and I already feel like I''m getting the hang of this."
6-Space pirates
After drifting through space for a while, Carter''s curiosity got the better of him. "Hey, System, what skills can I purchase right now?"
[SYSTEM]
Host is currently able to purchase the Gravity Control skill for 30,000 celestial energy. This skill allows the host to manipulate gravity within a set range and automatically pull masses towards the host for absorption. The range and force of the skill will grow with each upgrade.
Carter''s eyes¡ªor, well, whatever equivalent sense he had¡ªlit up. "Wait, so I can basically auto-farm meteors and space rocks? That''s awesome! It''s like having my own space... auto-clicker!" He grinned to himself. "Alright, PURCHASE!"
Gravity Control has been purchased.
"¡I don''t feel any different," Carter grumbled after a moment of silence.
[SYSTEM]
Host must willingly activate the skill. It''s as simple as moving a limb¡ even though the host currently does not have one.
"Oh yea makes sense" Carter muttered. Closing his metaphorical eyes, he focused on his new skill. Slowly, he began to imagine pushing and pulling gravity like an invisible force in the space around him. The sensation was faint at first, like a tug on the edge of his awareness, but it quickly grew stronger.
Suddenly, Carter could feel the flow of gravity within a 100-mile radius. He grinned as the sensation of control washed over him. "Whoa¡ I can actually move stuff! I can pull things, push them... it''s like I have my own cosmic hand"
He flexed his new power, testing the limits of the force he could exert. Small chunks of space debris began drifting toward him, drawn by the invisible pull of his gravity control. He stood in one place, pulling all the rocks toward him until the surrounding area was cleared.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
"Nice! I gained 10,000 celestial energy and grew a thousand feet taller. Doing this will speed up my growth rate¡ a lot faster¡ªwait, what?" Carter''s thoughts were interrupted as an unfamiliar object entered his Zone Vision. "What''s that?"
He focused on the new shape: a sleek, white spaceship cruising steadily in his direction. It was marked with a strange emblem¡ªan "X" with an odd-shaped skull. His excitement shifted to confusion. "Wait¡ is that some kind of spaceship? Hey, System, aren''t I deep in space? Why are there humans out here? Did I reincarnate into the future or something?"
[SYSTEM]
That is not a human spaceship. The vessel belongs to an infamous space pirate clan in the galaxy.
Carter froze. "Space¡ pirates?"
"This is really some clich¨¦ anime first encounter. Let me guess, they start firing whatever they use to kill with when they see me."
[SYSTEM]
Host is a 4,280-foot meteor roaming space.
"...Good point," Carter muttered, rolling his nonexistent eyes.
He watched as the spacecraft flew closer, gliding directly toward him. His pulse quickened¡ªwell, if he had a pulse. The sleek white ship hovered for a moment before landing gently on his surface. Carter tensed. "Uh, System? I thought you said they wouldn''t ATTACK me?"
[SYSTEM]
It is very unlikely. The host is most likely going to be mined as a resource.
"Wait... Mined?" Carter''s unease turned into a rush of panic. He imagined drills digging into his rocky form, stripping him down like he was some kind of celestial ore. "Oh, hell no!"
Suddenly, a group of small robotic drones deployed from the ship, their mechanical arms extending as they scanned his surface. One of them buzzed over him, looking far too eager to start extracting whatever materials it could find.
"System, what do I do? I can''t just let them drill me apart!"
[SYSTEM]
The host can use gravity control to crush the ship or allow them to mine for strategic purposes.
Carter hesitated, he was visibly uneased. "Strategic purposes? I''m not letting them turn me into space debris!"
The spaceship''s doors hissed open and out hopped an alien creature¡ªfour muscular arms, each gripping a tool, its dark suit glinting under the ship''s lights. The emblem on its chest, an eerie skull over an X, gleamed ominously. Three more aliens followed, all moving with a precision that sent a bit of rage running through Carter. They weren''t here to mess around.
His thoughts raced. "So, what''s the strategic plan here, System? It''s taking everything I have not to turn these guys into ketchup stains."
[SYSTEM]
The host can track all parts of his body, suggesting the host should allow them to mine portions of your mass, track where they take it... then collide into their planet.
Carter blinked¡ªor would have if he could. "You want me to let them take chunks out of me?" He hesitated, then grinned. "I guess... that''s actually pretty smart. They won''t know what hit them..... literally!."
7-Armageddon approach
Carter held still as the four-armed aliens went to work, drilling into his surface. He watched through his Zone Vision as drones zipped back and forth, carrying chunks of his mass back to their ship. He didn¡¯t feel much¡ªjust the faintest tickle, like something brushing against him. For a moment, Carter marveled at how little this actually hurt.
¡°So, being mined isn¡¯t that bad,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Still, this is weird.¡±
The aliens moved with cold efficiency, their voices muffled, but Carter could sense their intentions. One of them hammered a flag with their skull-emblem into his side¡ªclaiming him as their resource. ¡°Great, they¡¯re planning a return trip,¡± Carter thought.
He waited, watching as they finished loading their ship. Hours passed, but finally, the aliens boarded and blasted off, leaving Carter floating in silence once more.
¡°Well, guess I¡¯ll be paying them a visit soon enough,¡± Carter mused, a grin creeping across his mind.
[SYSTEM]
Host should continue absorbing debris to grow bigger before the counterattack.
¡°SAY NO MORE¡ªalready on it!¡± Carter shot forward, eager to continue his cosmic scavenging.
He waited until the alien ship was well out of range before speeding off to absorb more meteors. He tried catching the distant light of stars, but they drifted away every time he got close¡ªhis current gravitational pull wasn''t strong enough to reach them. Frustrated but undeterred, he focused on smaller targets, crashing into meteor after meteor, growing larger with each impact. With every collision, his size swelled, the sensation of his expanding form sending a rush of exhilaration through him.
After what Carter estimated to be six days, the ship finally stopped moving. The faint buzz of detection through his Zone Vision told him it had landed¡ªlikely on their base planet.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
¡°Alright¡ time to pay those thieves a visit.¡±
Carter had accumulated a staggering amount of mass in a short time. Now standing at a colossal 14,000 feet, he had also gathered over 96,000 celestial energy. His immense size made the space around him feel small, and he could sense the power radiating from within.
Feeling the rush of energy, Carter decided it was time to make his upgrades. His first stop was the skill upgrade tab. Without hesitation, he upgraded Astro Movement to Level 3, costing him 44,000 C energy. The moment the upgrade completed, a surge of control flowed through him¡ªhe could already feel the difference in his ability to manipulate his speed.
Next, he turned his attention to Zone Vision. He had been working with the 300-mile range for long enough, so he upgraded it to Level 2, a costly 50,000 C energy. As the upgrade took effect, His perception expanded dramatically, and suddenly he could see everything within a 900-mile radius. The leap forward was astonishing.
With his abilities upgraded, Carter rocketed toward the direction where he sensed his missing mass. His upgraded Astro Movement allowed him to blitz through space several times faster than before.
¡°WHOOAA, CAN''T BELIEVE I WAS EVER UPSET ABOUT BEING A METEOR!¡± Carter laughed, the rush of speed exhilarating him. He slammed into every meteor in his path, hurtling Through deep space, Carter blitzed like a comet¡ªonly this one was half the size of Mount Everest.
[SYSTEM]
If the host wishes to further increase speed, gravity control can be used to pull yourself forward.
¡°HELL YEAH!¡± Carter grinned and activated gravity control, pulling himself toward his target. Instantly, his speed doubled.
¡°WHOOOOAAAA!¡± The rush of speed was almost overwhelming as he shot through the void, his mass growing ever larger.
Meanwhile, on the base planet of the space bandits, they were blissfully unaware of the calamity that was about to descend upon them.
8-Tragedy on treken
Back on the planet Carter was rapidly approaching¡ªa planet known as Threken¡ªchaos reigned. It had once been a peaceful world, but that was before the arrival of the Vorasis, a ruthless alien species with four arms, who had seized control. The Vorasis ruled through fear and brute force, their towering figures imposing order with their superior strength and technology.
The streets were quiet now, as the citizens had learned to keep their heads down and avoid drawing attention. Above the capital city, the Vorasis flag flew high¡ªa grim reminder of their dominance.
Unbeknownst to the alien invaders, something massive was on its way¡ªhurtling toward them faster than they could have imagined.
[2 hours until impact]
On Threken, the capital city bustles with activity. The native aliens trekan moved through the streets, their gazes cast downward, avoiding the towering Vorasis guards who patrolled the area with menacing stares. The once-thriving planet had been subdued by the four-armed conquerors, its people forced to work under their brutal regime.
Inside the central tower, a Vorasis general observed the city from high above, its four glowing eyes scanning the horizon. "Order must be maintained," it muttered, sending out a command to increase patrols around the resource sectors. "We cannot afford any delays in mining."
Meanwhile, deep in the underground mines, a group of slaves plotted in secret. Among them was Ralak, a former resistance fighter who had been forced into hard labor. Sweat dripped from his brow as he worked, but his eyes burned with determination. "We can''t keep living like this," he whispered to his fellow workers. "If we strike now¡ª"The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
[1 hour, 30 minutes until impact]
"This is our chance," he muttered. "With the guards focusing on the new orders, their attention will be thin. We can break out."
The others glanced at him skeptically. "And then what? We fight them barehanded?"
Ralak clenched his fists. "We don''t need weapons¡ªjust a distraction. If we can get the signal out to the other cities, the uprising will spread faster than they can react."
High above, in the Vorasis command tower, the general continued to monitor the city, completely unaware of the rebellion brewing beneath his feet.
[1 hour until impact]
In the dark, grimy tunnels of the mine, the slaves gathered. Ralak stood atop a pile of rubble, his eyes scanning the crowd of weary faces before him. The air was thick with tension, the dim lights casting long, haunting shadows over the huddled figures. He could feel their fear, their hesitation, but also the spark of hope simmering beneath the surface.
He raised his hand, and the murmurs began to die down. The silence that followed was heavy with anticipation, the miners looking to him, uncertain, yet willing to listen.
Ralak took a deep breath, his voice steady but fierce.
"Brothers. Sisters. We have been beaten, broken, and forced to live under the boot of the Vorasis for too long. Every day, they take from us¡ªour freedom, our dignity, our future. They think they have crushed our spirit, that we''ve forgotten what it means to stand tall."
A ripple of agreement passed through the crowd, but doubt still lingered in the air. Ralak paused, meeting their gazes one by one, feeling the weight of their shared suffering.
"But I see it in your eyes. That fire, that strength¡ªit''s still there. We are not beaten. Not yet. They may have weapons. They may have numbers. But what they do not have¡ is the will to resist."
The murmurs grew louder, a hesitant chorus of hope spreading through the group. But Ralak wasn''t done.
"We do!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the chamber, his words like a spark to tinder. "We are not finished! Raise my people¡ªraise yourselves¡ªfor we will NOT be broken!"
The words struck like a hammer, and the miners erupted in a chant, louder and louder until the walls of the mine seemed to shake.
"WE ARE NOT FIN¡ª"
BOOOOOOOM!
.....
.....
[Narrator] seems I got the timing a bit off.
9-Armageddon
Carter sped through space like a madman, moving at speeds that felt almost like light itself. His form grew larger with every second, the meteors and debris around him becoming mere pinpricks as he tore through the void. It was exhilarating. But suddenly, a thought struck him¡ªone that made his momentum falter for just a moment.
"Hey, System¡ won¡¯t there be other people besides these space pirates on the planet?" Carter¡¯s voice was laced with concern. "I mean, it''s a whole planet. What if there are innocent bystanders?"
[SYSTEM]
There is a 99.99% chance that the space pirates have innocent bystanders on the planet.
Carter''s stomach churned as the weight of his actions settled in. He had been so focused on revenge, the thrill of it all, that he hadn¡¯t considered the fallout. "What should I do now? Should I really go through with this? I feel like I¡¯m about to bring Armageddon down on them."
[System]
No need to worry. You are a creator being. Since the beginning of time, where there has been destruction, there has always been life. This cycle is as old as the stars themselves.
The words lingered in his mind, their meaning sinking deeper. He wasn¡¯t just a meteor anymore¡ªhe was something vast, something incomprehensible. And though his power gave him dominion over the stars, it also weighed on him. If there were innocent lives here, it would be his responsibility.
Carter steeled himself. There was no turning back now. He was closing in on Threken, a planet just shy of 10 million feet in diameter. With his size and speed, destroying it would be too easy.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
He gritted his metaphorical teeth and whispered, "You only have yourselves to blame for this. Don¡¯t worry¡ªyou won¡¯t feel a thing."
BOOM!
In an instant, the dwarf planet couldn¡¯t withstand the colossal force, its surface shattering as if it were made of glass. Theoretically, the energy from such a hit should have obliterated the entire planet. But something strange happened. As Carter made contact, his body melted into the planet like butter, absorbing everything it touched.
There was only a small explosion. No debris scattered into the void. It was as if the planet itself dissolved into him¡ªits entire existence swallowed in the blink of an eye. The process was so fast, it was like watching pages of a comic book flip, the event over before it had even truly begun.
Then came the flood of notifications.
[NOTICE]
Equation for Trekan life obtained.
Equation for Vorasis race acquired.
Equation for oxygen obtained.
Equation for seas obtained...
The list went on, a torrent of data filling Carter¡¯s consciousness. Every living thing on the planet¡ªthe animals, the people¡ªtheir very essence had been absorbed, captured in some fundamental equation. The basics for sustaining life, the elements that made the planet whole, now belonged to him.
Carter floated in the silence of space, stunned by the sheer power of what had just occurred. Not only had he destroyed a planet, but he had absorbed its very existence¡ªits potential for life now residing within him.Carter floated in the silence of space, stunned by what had just happened. Not only had he destroyed a planet, but he had absorbed its entire existence¡ªits potential for life now lived inside him. His body reformed, swelling by another 5 million feet, and his celestial energy surged by 50 million. All the equations he had absorbed¡ªthe life forms, the planet¡¯s resources¡ªnow felt like second nature to him. It was as if he¡¯d always known them. His perspective of the universe grew alongside his colossal new form.
[NOTICE]
Planetary functions unlocked.
10-Planetary funtions
With the influx of new knowledge flooding his mind, Carter felt a profound shift within himself. His very essence seemed to expand. He could sense it¡ªthe power was greater than anything he''d experienced before. The equations, the understanding, all of it had opened up vast possibilities. But with that came questions¡ªquestions he couldn''t shake.
Carter continued to fully comprehend the equations,The weight of his newfound abilities. His thoughts wandered, pondering his place in the universe, the reason behind this transformation. Why him? Why had he been given such authority, such unimaginable power?
"Hey system¡ what exactly am I?" Carter asked aloud, his voice tinged with uncertainty.
[SYSTEM]
The host is an ever-evolving celestial body.
"Is that it?" Carter''s brow furrowed. "No further details?"
[SYSTEM]
That is all the information I can currently provide. If the host wishes to understand more about his existence, the host must continue to evolve.
Carter let out a long, exasperated sigh. "Blues clues, huh? Always dodging my questions. Whatever¡" He shook his head, knowing the system wasn''t likely to give him more answers anytime soon.
[SYSTEM]
The host has now reached the stage to support life and possesses the equations necessary to create it. Would the host like to enter the Planet Functions tab?
Carter''s attention snapped to the screen. His curiosity had been piqued, and this was the moment he''d been waiting for. "I was just about to. Yeah, direct me toward it."
The screen flickered and presented a series of options:
Population: The number of inhabitants to populate the planet.
Mountain Ranges: The size and formation of mountain ranges.
Plantation: The variety and density of plant life.
Oxygen: The level of atmospheric oxygen.
Pressure: The atmospheric pressure of the planet.
Sea Level: The height of the ocean''s surface.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
[SYSTEM]
The host has acquired all the equations needed to establish the properties of a habitable planet. Would the host like to begin?
Carter''s heart raced with excitement. His mind buzzed with possibilities.
"No need to ask, system. Let''s do this."
And as he prepared to act, his curiosity swelled even further. What more was there to him, to his powers? Was this just the beginning? Or was something greater waiting on the horizon?
[SYSTEM]
The process of transforming into a habitable planet must begin with the creation of an atmosphere. The host possesses the necessary equations for oxygen, nitrogen, and carbon dioxide. However, initiating volcanic activity will stabilize the environment further.
Carter paused, considering the system¡¯s advice. "Volcanic activity, huh?" he muttered to himself. He wasn¡¯t a geologist, but he knew enough to realize that volcanoes had played a crucial role in shaping Earth¡¯s atmosphere in its early stages. The idea of creating volcanoes¡ªactual volcanoes¡ªon his own planetary body felt bizarre, but at this point, nothing seemed out of reach.
"So¡ volcanic activity. I guess that makes sense. It¡¯ll pump out gases to help the atmosphere form, right?"
[SYSTEM]
Correct. Volcanic activity releases gases such as water vapor, carbon dioxide, sulfur, and other volatile compounds necessary for the host''s atmosphere to achieve balance.
Carter floated in the silence of space, reflecting on the enormity of the task. He wasn¡¯t just creating an atmosphere¡ªhe was setting the foundation for life itself. It was like playing god, but on a scale so massive it made his head spin.
"Alright, system. Let¡¯s do it. Start the volcanic activity."
[NOTICE]
3 million celestial energy used to create volcanic activity.
The moment he gave the command, Carter felt a strange stirring deep within his core. It was as if his entire being was shifting and groaning, the energy within him bubbling to the surface. In an instant, he felt the ground below him¡ªhis own surface¡ªtremble as massive fissures appeared, glowing with molten energy.
Across his form, massive volcanoes erupted into life. Molten lava spewed from their summits, and streams of magma coursed across his surface, painting it in fiery red and orange. With each eruption, gases were released¡ªcarbon dioxide, nitrogen, water vapor¡ªslowly forming a thin atmosphere around him.
¡°Whoa¡¡± Carter muttered, captivated by the transformation. He could feel the intense heat from the volcanic activity, the molten rivers reshaping his surface, turning his barren form into something entirely new.
Ordinarily, this process would take millions of years for a planet to naturally generate an atmosphere. However, Carter, using his celestial energy, had sped things up to a near-instant transformation. His power allowed the volcanic process to unfold at breakneck speed, bypassing the slow churn of geological time.
[SYSTEM] Atmosphere created. Step one complete,
11-Seas
With Carter¡¯s atmosphere now in place, a protective layer enveloped his form, shielding him from dangerous cosmic rays and solar radiation. The once barren and exposed surface now had breathable air, and weather cycles had begun to form. Clouds drifted lazily in the thin atmosphere, the beginnings of wind patterns swirling around him.
[SYSTEM] The next step the host needs to complete is the creation of a stable water source. The host possesses the equation for water, but it is recommended to pull drifting comets onto the planet to accelerate the process.
Carter paused, thinking over the suggestion. ¡°Comets, huh? I guess those ice chunks have their use after all.¡±
He could already sense several comets floating within his gravitational pull, icy behemoths drifting aimlessly through space. With a subtle shift of his gravity control, Carter reached out, tugging the comets toward him like a fisherman reeling in his catch.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
[NOTICE]
2.3 million c energy used to speed the process for forming water bodies.
The first comet crashed into his surface, shattering on impact and releasing vast amounts of ice, which began to melt and seep into the land. Another comet followed, then another, each adding more water to the growing reservoirs. Rivers started to form, carving their way through the rocky terrain. Lakes and seas began to take shape, filling the deep crevices of his surface.
Carter watched as water pooled, his barren form transforming yet again.
"Water cycle initiated," he thought with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m really doing this.¡±
[SYSTEM] Water source established. Step two complete.
Carter grinned. The planet was becoming more and more alive. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±
12-Temperature
The planet requires a stable climate. The host is currently not in the vicinity of a nearby yellow dwarf star, also known as a ¡°sun¡± on your home planet.
¡°Yeah, I was wondering when we were going to get to this point. My size now lets me see from thousands of miles away, but I still don¡¯t see the sun.¡± Carter stretched his Zone Vision as far as possible, searching the vast reaches of space, but there wasn¡¯t any sign of a yellow dwarf star. ¡°How did this planet even survive without a sun?¡±
[SYSTEM]
The planet the host absorbed was a barren planet. Its sun had been devoured long ago, and the planet could only survive for another hundred years.
¡°Devoured? By what?¡± Carter felt a shiver run through him, the implications unsettling.
[SYSTEM]
The host will find out in due time.
Carter frowned. "Blues Clues strikes again..." He was growing tired of the system¡¯s cryptic responses, but he knew pushing for more wouldn¡¯t get him anywhere. Instead, he shifted his focus. The absence of a sun was a serious issue, one that threatened the entire development of his planet. Without the warmth and energy a star provides, there would be no chance of life flourishing here.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
He thought for a moment. "I¡¯m guessing that means I¡¯ll need to find one, right?"
[SYSTEM]
Correct. The host may search for a suitable star within range or evolve further to create a star of your own design.
Carter¡¯s eyes widened. "Create my own sun?" The concept blew his mind. "I guess it¡¯s time to go star-hunting then."
[SYSTEM]
With the host''s size and developing celestial body, it is not optimal to move around freely right now. It is suggested that the host pulls stars toward him and absorbs enough energy. The cost of creating a miniature sun is 150 million celestial energy.
Carter blinked, his surprise quickly shifting into amusement. "So, let me get this straight¡ I¡¯m supposed to pull stars toward me like some kind of space vacuum?" He paused, chuckling to himself. "Wait, that''s a real thing, isn''t it? I swear I heard that somewhere before."
[SYSTEM]
..........
Carter grinned at the system''s lack of response. "No sense of humor, huh? That¡¯s fine. I guess I¡¯ll just have to start pulling in some stars and figure it out myself. Let¡¯s do this.¡±
He stretched his gravity control, reaching far into the cosmos, sensing the distant heat signatures of nearby stars. With his newfound power, he felt the tug of the distant suns, their massive forms slowly being drawn closer. He could feel the energy contained within them, just waiting to be absorbed.
13-My own sun
¡°With my current gravity control, pulling in stars is gonna be a huge pain in the as¡ª" Carter stopped mid-sentence, suddenly realizing, "I don''t even have one anymore¡ Sigh." He shook his head, knowing what had to be done. ¡°System, upgrade gravity control to level 4 and zone vision to level 5.¡±
[NOTICE]
25 million C energy has been deducted for upgrades.
¡°WHAT?! 25 million?!¡± Carter shouted in disbelief. "That''s insane!"
[SYSTEM]
Zone vision and gravity control have been successfully upgraded.
Carter¡¯s frustration quickly faded as his new abilities kicked in. His sight expanded exponentially, now reaching over 80,000 miles into the vast expanse of space. His vision had quadrupled, revealing celestial bodies far beyond his previous limits.
But the real power came with his gravity control. The force he could exert had skyrocketed, allowing him to pull up to 30 stars at once with ease. It no longer felt like a struggle¡ªit was as natural as breathing. "Okay, this is seriously overpowered," Carter muttered, grinning as he prepared to test out his new abilities.
"Let¡¯s go star-hunting¡ in bulk."
Carter began pulling stars toward him, feeling the raw power of his gravity control at work. Stars came rushing down like fiery comets, blazing trails through the empty void. But as they touched the outer layer of his atmosphere, something unexpected happened¡ªeach one broke down instantly, dissolving into streams of pure celestial energy before they could even crash onto his surface.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
"Hey, System, why are the stars turning into C energy before they even hit me?" Carter asked, puzzled by the phenomenon.
[SYSTEM]
The host¡¯s evolving body has changed its properties. Now that the host possesses an atmosphere, celestial bodies can be absorbed by simply touching it.
Carter raised an eyebrow, a smirk forming on his face. "Well, that explains it. Guess I¡¯m more efficient than I thought."
He continued pulling stars, one after another, watching them shatter and feed his ever-growing energy reserves. The sheer volume of power rushing into him made his form thrum with new strength, but it was a tedious process. After what felt like eons of pulling stars from the vastness of space, Carter finally felt the rush of celestial energy reaching the amount needed.
"FINALLY!" Carter shouted, exhaling in relief. "That took forever, but I''m done! Alright, System, let¡¯s get this over with. Create my sun!"
[SYSTEM]
The host now has enough celestial energy to create a miniature star.
As the process began, Carter couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. This wasn¡¯t just about creating a sun¡ªit was about stepping into a new realm of existence. He was literally bringing light to his world, something so basic yet profound.
Energy poured out of Carter, slowly coalescing in the void about 20,000 miles from him. At first, it was just a faint glow, but it quickly grew, taking shape, its form expanding as more and more energy flowed into it. Carter watched in awe as the small star solidified before his eyes.
A miniature yellow dwarf star emerged, not nearly as massive as a full-sized sun, but radiating enough warmth and light to create the perfect conditions for life on Carter. Its glow bathed his surface, giving off a steady heat that, while mild compared to a real sun, was enough to keep a humid temperature across his form.
He felt the subtle shift in his planetary body as the heat reached him, transforming his surface further. His atmosphere stabilized, the weather patterns growing more consistent, and the rivers and lakes took on a gentle, steady flow.
Carter smirked. "Not too shabby for my first sun."
14-Magnetic field
With his miniature sun in place, Carter had transformed yet again. His atmosphere was stable, water flowed across his surface, and warmth enveloped his form. Yet, there was something still missing¡ªan unseen force that protected the most important planets in the universe.
[SYSTEM]
The host has reached the stage where creating a magnetic field is essential to protect life and maintain stability. A magnetic field will shield the host from solar winds and harmful cosmic radiation, preserving the atmosphere and regulating weather cycles.
Carter stretched his awareness across his planetary form, realizing how vulnerable he still was to the forces of space. ¡°A magnetic field, huh? Yeah, I was wondering how to keep all this intact. Let¡¯s do it.¡±
[SYSTEM]
To generate a magnetic field, the host must simulate the planetary core''s motion. Rotating molten metals will create a magnetic shield.
¡°Simulate a core? Easy enough," Carter muttered, already feeling a surge of molten energy forming deep within him.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.
With that thought, deep beneath his surface, a churning motion began. Massive rivers of molten iron and nickel started to move, creating an internal dynamo. The motion was slow at first, but as Carter focused, it accelerated, spinning faster and faster. The energy generated was immense, and he could feel the invisible force expanding from his core.
[SYSTEM]
The host''s magnetic field is forming.
Above his surface, an invisible but powerful force began to radiate outward. Carter could sense it wrapping around him like an unseen shield. The field extended far beyond his atmosphere, a protective bubble that would ward off cosmic radiation and solar winds, keeping his developing ecosystem safe from the sun¡¯s harsher effects.
¡°Whoa, this is... intense,¡± Carter said, feeling the raw power coursing through him. He could sense the magnetic pull, the energy spiraling around him, creating a force he never imagined he''d possess.
[SYSTEM]
Magnetic field established. The host¡¯s planetary body is now protected from external cosmic forces. Life stability has increased.
¡°Nice!¡± Carter grinned. "Now I¡¯ve got my own little force field." He gazed out into the void, watching the swirling, invisible barrier. It was strange to think about, but this was what planets needed to thrive¡ªa magnetic shield to keep life from unraveling.
15-Tectonics
With his magnetic field in place, Carter felt more stable, more protected than ever before. Yet, his evolution was far from over. Deep within his planetary core, another transformation was beginning to stir, one that would shape the very surface he had been developing.
[SYSTEM]
The host is now ready to establish plate tectonics. This process will enable the shifting and movement of the planet¡¯s surface, creating mountains, valleys, and shaping the landforms necessary for a dynamic, life-supporting planet.
¡°Plate tectonics?¡± Carter echoed, his curiosity piqued. ¡°So, we¡¯re moving continents now?¡±
[SYSTEM]
Correct. Plate tectonics will allow the surface to renew itself, forming mountain ranges, causing earthquakes, and promoting volcanic activity. This is essential for sustaining a diverse and habitable environment.
Carter focused inward once more, his awareness sinking into the depths of his planetary core. He could feel the solid, rigid crust of his outer layer, and beneath that, the mantle¡ªa sea of molten rock that was alive with movement. Slowly, he initiated the process.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s get this land moving.¡±
Deep within, the convection currents of his mantle began to stir. Heat rose from the core, driving the currents upward, while cooler material sank back down. This slow, steady churning caused his crust to break into massive slabs¡ªtectonic plates¡ªthat began to shift and grind against each other.
[SYSTEM]
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.Plate tectonic activity initiated. The host¡¯s surface is now capable of mountain formation, earthquakes, and volcanic eruptions.
Carter felt the plates moving beneath his surface, like massive jigsaw pieces that would never quite fit. The edges of some plates collided, pushing upward to form mountain ranges. Others drifted apart, creating deep ocean trenches and volcanic rifts.
¡°This is wild,¡± Carter muttered, as he sensed the movement rippling through his form. He could feel the pressure building in certain areas, leading to volcanic eruptions and earthquakes.
Above his surface, massive mountain ranges started to rise, while deep valleys and rift zones formed in other areas. Volcanic activity increased, spewing lava that would cool and harden, forming new land. His surface was no longer static¡ªit was alive, constantly reshaping itself in response to the forces within.
[SYSTEM]
The host¡¯s planetary surface is now capable of self-renewal. Plate tectonics will continue to shape the planet over time, creating diverse ecosystems and habitats for life to thrive.
Carter watched in awe as entire mountain ranges formed, continents drifted, and volcanic islands emerged from the seas. It was a sight to behold¡ªthe birth of a living, breathing world.
¡°This is crazy¡ It¡¯s like I¡¯m watching millions of years of evolution in fast-forward,¡± Carter marveled. ¡°I¡¯m literally creating an entire planet from scratch.¡±
[SYSTEM]
Plate tectonics will also contribute to the recycling of carbon and other vital elements, ensuring the long-term stability of life on the planet.
¡°Well, that¡¯s good to know. It¡¯s all starting to come together,¡± Carter said with a grin, watching his planet take shape.
As the tectonic plates continued to shift, Carter felt more connected to his planetary form than ever before. He wasn¡¯t just a meteor anymore¡ªhe was something much greater. He was a world-builder, a creator of life. And this was just the beginning.
16-Meteor...again
With his magnetic field in place and plate tectonics slowly shaping his surface, Carter¡¯s journey into creation was far from over. The next step had come unexpectedly¡ªlife. But not life like Earth. The life he would create would be entirely alien, born from the equations of Threken, an unknown world.
[SYSTEM] The host now has the equations required to create a biosphere and ecosystem. Would the host like to begin?
¡°Life?¡± Carter muttered, taking a moment to grasp the enormity of what was about to happen. ¡°I¡¯m about to create alien life¡ this is crazy.¡± Then his awe turned into excitement. ¡°HELL YEAH! Let¡¯s do this.¡±
[NOTICE] 25 million C energy will be used to initiate the biosphere and ecosystem creation process.
He hesitated. That was a massive chunk of energy. But how could he resist seeing what life from another world would look like? He approved the process, and immediately, a surge of energy drained from him.
The transformation was rapid. His surface morphed as strange, vibrant plants began to sprout. Giant, tree-like organisms with twisting, translucent trunks and glowing leaves rose from the ground. Thick, vine-like tendrils spread across the rocky terrain, releasing spores into the air, while patches of bioluminescent fungi glowed softly in the dark.
The ecosystem was coming to life. These alien plants photosynthesized, producing oxygen and stabilizing his atmosphere. Soon, small, strange creatures scurried across the land, nibbling on the plants, setting the foundation for a thriving food chain.
[SYSTEM] Threken biosphere and ecosystem creation complete. Life is now self-sustaining.
Carter stared in awe at the world taking shape on his surface. ¡°It¡¯s¡ alive. And I made this?¡± He marveled at the beauty of the alien landscape, feeling an overwhelming sense of accomplishment. It wasn¡¯t Earth, but it was something entirely his own.
Life on Carter''s surface was thriving, buzzing with activity as more and more smaller alien creatures came to life. His surface rotated steadily, maintaining the 24-hour day and night cycle. It was strange to think that these strange new lifeforms depended on him now.
¡°So, system," Carter began, watching a group of small, glowing creatures flitting about in the alien plants, "being a planet is great and all, but am I just going to be guarding this place for the rest of my days?¡±
His question wasn¡¯t bitter¡ªjust a genuine curiosity about his future.
[SYSTEM] ¡The host is an ever-evolving celestial being.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
Carter raised an eyebrow. ¡°That didn¡¯t really answer my question though¡ Yeah, never mind.¡±
He kept his watch over the planet, the alien life below growing and evolving under his protection. At the same time, he continued absorbing stars, pulling in their energy without a second thought. Days turned into weeks, weeks into months, and months into years¡ªbut to Carter, it felt like nothing. His perception of time had all but vanished.
[SYSTEM] It is recommended the host gains more mass to expand into a bigger planet and acquire celestial energy to create a more stable sun.
¡°I mean, I could move and use gravity control to carry my sun,¡± Carter mused, ¡°but wouldn¡¯t traveling like that... be a problem?¡±
[SYSTEM] Host should purchase the Creator¡¯s Control skill.
¡°Oh, yeah, skills. Sure, but aren¡¯t I already a creator? What exactly does the skill do?¡±
[SYSTEM] The Creator¡¯s control skill allows the host to take control of anything he has created. In your current situation, it enables the host to take control of another meteor to explore deeper into space.
¡°Wait, so you''re saying... I can become one of the intelligent aliens that are going to be born on my planet?!¡±
[SYSTEM] ¡¡Yes.
"......WHOOOOAAAAAA!" Carter exclaimed, his mind racing with the possibilities.
¡°WHAT WE WAITING ON PURCHASE IT¡±
[NOTICE]
100 million C energy has been deducted for the purchase of the Creator¡¯s Control skill.
Carter grinned. "I¡¯m not even mad¡ª100% worth it."
He already had the equation for space rocks, so creating a new meteor was easy. Using some of his celestial energy, he shaped a 10,000-foot meteor from nothing. The surface was familiar¡ªjagged and cold, reminiscent of his original form.
¡°Alright, let''s test this out,¡± Carter said, focusing on the newly created meteor. He activated his new skill, Creator''s Control.
In an instant, he was in two places at once. His consciousness remained in his planetary form, but he also felt his awareness shifting into the meteor. It was a strange sensation, like stretching his mind into a smaller, tighter space, but the familiarity of being a meteor wasn¡¯t lost on him. This was how it all started, after all.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s get a move on!¡± Carter said, excitement building as he sped off through space.
In his meteor form, he felt a sense of freedom he hadn¡¯t had since becoming a planet. The thrill of zipping through the cosmos with his newly enhanced abilities was exhilarating. His gravity control, celestial energy manipulation, and even his Zone Vision were all still intact, allowing him to maneuver effortlessly while keeping an eye on distant celestial bodies.
Stars, planets, and asteroid fields whizzed past as he surged forward, his senses heightened. Everything seemed sharper¡ªmore alive. He marveled at the fact that he was now a full-fledged planet, yet here he was, exploring the vastness of space in the same way he had as a meteor. But now, he was stronger, smarter, and far more in control.
With each passing moment, Carter felt a deeper connection to the universe around him. He wasn¡¯t just part of it; he was shaping it, expanding his influence with every move. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what else is out here.¡±
And with that, Carter disappeared into the void, eager for whatever new adventure lay ah
17-Grekan
Carter''s speed was mind-blowing¡ªupgrading Astro Movement to level 6 had him cruising through the cosmos at seven times the speed of light. Even if a planet suddenly loomed in his path, it would be reduced to nothing more than fuel for his growth. He marveled at his power but remained focused on his goal.
"I don''t get it, System. If all I need is mass and C energy, why can¡¯t I just pull objects with my gravity control? What''s the point of all this traveling?"
[SYSTEM] The host must acquire life equations as well, in order to create planets or multiple planets with diverse ethnicities and races. If the host stumbles upon a moving spaceship or another inhabited planet, the host should collide with it to absorb the necessary data.
"So, basically, I''m just going to be out here committing extinction-level crimes," Carter muttered, shaking his head.
[SYSTEM] If the host prefers to interpret it that way, then I suppose so.
"Interpret it that way? That¡¯s literally what you just described!" He sighed deeply, realizing the futility of arguing with the System. "No point in debating. You¡¯re just giving me the best options, and it¡¯s up to me to follow through."
His mind set, Carter scoured the empty void of space, searching for any sign of intelligent life. Though it wasn¡¯t going to be easy, his determination never wavered. The possibilities of his existence¡ªwhat he could create, what he could become¡ªpushed him forward.
After about 7 years of flying through space looking for a planet and the back of Carter''s vision carter sensed a ship but it was no ordinary ship it was at most the size of a continent it wasn''t shaped like a ship either it was more like a tower with rings around it carter couldn''t see through walls but he could sense millions of life on it.
¡°Bingo¡±
The massive structure Carter had spotted was none other than X3X, an interstellar prison infamous across universe 296. It was one of 13 such prisons, each housing some of the most dangerous aliens in the entire universe. But it wasn¡¯t just their races that made them dangerous¡ªit was their reputations as notorious criminals. Murderers, warlords, and thieves of unimaginable power were locked away in its impenetrable walls, many from unique races with abilities that could wreak havoc on entire planets.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
Even the wardens who controlled the prison weren¡¯t ordinary beings. They were powerful, battle-hardened aliens, each handpicked for their strength, intelligence, and ruthlessness. To guard the galaxy¡¯s worst, only the best would do.
Onboard the X3X interstellar prison, a tense atmosphere filled the halls. One warden, his face lined with worry, turned to another, giving what seemed like a simple order.
"Go get Grekan his lunch."
The command alone sent a shiver down the younger warden¡¯s spine. His eyes widened in panic. "Please, sir, send someone else!" He stammered, clearly terrified. The senior warden merely shook his head.
"There are no buts. You''ve been chosen to go down there today," he said firmly. His expression softened for just a moment, before he added, "Good luck."
With that, he walked away, leaving the younger warden frozen in place, fear gripping his every muscle. The idea of delivering food to one of the most dangerous inmates in the prison¡ªa being feared even by the wardens themselves¡ªseemed far from simple. Grekan was not just another prisoner. He was something much worse, something that made even the most powerful of wardens tread carefully.
Whatever Grekan was, the mere thought of facing him was enough to leave even the strong shaking in their boots.
The warden, heart pounding in his chest, knew he couldn''t refuse the order. With heavy steps, he made his way to the cafeteria on the cell block, where the kitchen staff had already prepared Grekan''s meal. As he grabbed the tray, he could feel the weight of everyone''s eyes on him. The word had clearly spread¡ªhe was on Grekan duty today.
The room fell silent as he moved. All the staff watched him with a mix of pity and unease, as if he were walking to his doom. Some whispered, others just stared. It was an unspoken tradition¡ªeveryone knew what it meant to be sent down to Grekan¡¯s cell. As he left the cafeteria, tray in hand, the air felt thick, every step heavier than the last.
When he entered the hallway on the block leading to the elevator, even the prisoners in their cells took notice. They crowded to the front of their cells, peering through the plasma energy bars as the warden passed by. He could feel their eyes burning into his back. The other wardens in the vicinity, even the toughest of them, avoided eye contact. It was as if an invisible line had been drawn between him and the rest of the prison, separating him from those who still had time to breathe easy.
The elevator loomed ahead¡ªits doors cold, steel, and silent. It was the only access to Grekan¡¯s cell, deep in the belly of the prison, where the most dangerous criminals were held in isolation. As the warden stood before it, his breath caught in his throat. There was no turning back now. He reached out, pressed the button, and waited as the elevator doors slid open with a soft hiss.
All eyes remained on him until the very moment the doors closed.
18-The unfortunate
The warden stepped into the elevator, his body betraying every ounce of fear he was trying to suppress. As the doors began to close, he glanced back, his eyes pleading with the wardens outside, hoping for any sign of reprieve. But there was none. The metal doors shut with a finality that made his heart sink, and the elevator descended with terrifying speed, heading toward the darkest depths of the prison.
His breath was shallow, and his hands trembled as he held onto the lunch tray. The cold, sterile air inside the elevator felt suffocating, each passing second dragging him closer to the nightmare below. The stories he¡¯d heard about Grekan haunted his mind, painting pictures of a creature so vile that even the most hardened wardens feared to speak his name aloud.
With a sudden jolt, the elevator stopped. The doors slid open, revealing a dimly lit hallway that stretched a hundred feet to a solitary cell door. The sight was unsettling. The hallway was filthy, littered with debris and the flickering lights gave it a haunted, desolate feel. Clearly, no one cared enough to maintain this part of the prison. This was a forgotten place, where only those who drew the shortest straw ventured.
Each step felt heavier than the last, like he was dragging his feet through quicksand. His muscles tensed, his grip tightening on the tray as he made his way forward. The lights blinked on and off, casting eerie shadows along the cracked walls. The silence was unnerving, broken only by the buzzing of malfunctioning lights. The stench of dampness and neglect filled the air.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
As he neared the cell door, every instinct screamed at him to turn back, but there was no escape now. He had to finish the task. Whatever lay beyond that door awaited him, and the weight of dread in his chest was almost unbearable. Each footstep felt like he was carrying a mountain, and the long, dark walk seemed to stretch endlessly into his deepest fears.
The warden¡¯s hands shook violently as he fumbled to enter the code for the cell door. The keypad beeped, and the door began to slide open slowly, creaking as the dim light from the hallway illuminated the dark cell inside.
As the smallest crack in the door appeared, something moved with lightning speed.
(WHOOSHH,SLAM)
A massive vine-like tentacle shot out from the darkness, coiling around the warden before he could react. His terrified scream echoed briefly through the corridor, ¡°AHHHH¡ª" before being brutally cut short. The monstrous appendage yanked him inside the cell with such force that the sound of bones cracking reverberated through the silence.
As the door fully opened, all that could be seen was a giant, glowing red eye peering from within the blackness, watching the lifeless remains of the warden. Without hesitation, the massive tentacle reached out again, slamming the heavy cell door shut with a deafening THUD.
The eerie quiet returned, leaving only the memory of his scream and the distant hum of the malfunctioning lights in the deserted hallway.
19-Shadrax race
Meanwhile, Carter had just sensed the spacecraft. ¡°Bingo,¡± he said with a smirk. After such a long search, he had finally found life. ¡°System, I found an odd spaceship. Can you tell me what it is?¡±
[SYSTEM] The host has located one of the 13 cosmic prisons in this universe. Destroying it would provide the host with thousands of powerful alien equations. It is highly recommended that the host collide and destroy the X3X facility.
Carter¡¯s grin widened. "I was feeling bad about taking too much innocent life, but to my luck, there¡¯s something like this out here in space.¡± Without hesitation, Carter sped toward the prison, and in less than a second, he collided with X3X.
The impact was massive, sending debris spiraling out in all directions. Almost immediately, Carter¡¯s system began flooding him with notifications.
[NOTICE] Xyldra species equation obtained.
Tarnok species equation obtained.
Vekkrol species equation obtained.
Nytherix species equation obtained.
Ozilath species equation obtained...
Then, abruptly, something strange happened. The system appeared to glitch for a moment, the stream of new species equations halting.
[SYSTEM] Danger is nearby.
Carter didn''t need the system to tell him that. He could already sense it¡ªsomething was wrong. His vision blurred slightly, and when it cleared, he saw... a shadow. A colossal shadow with massive, writhing tentacles emerging from its dark mass, floating ominously in space.
"What in the hell..." Carter muttered, trying to wrap his head around the sheer size of the creature. It seemed to blot out the stars, an eerie silhouette of unimaginable proportions.
Without warning, a massive tentacle lashed out toward him, tearing through the space between them. Carter vibrated violently, and he barely had time to react as the tentacle missed him by mere miles, the force alone shaking him to his core.
¡°What the hell is that?¡± Carter¡¯s voice was sharp with alarm.
[SYSTEM]
The host has encountered a planetary extinction-level alien known as a Shadrax. They are extremely rare beings, with approximately two existing per galaxy. This one measures over 20,000 feet, twice the size of the host. Shadraxes are known for their powerful tentacles, rapid regeneration, and speeds that match the current host.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
¡°HAHA! Who knew I''d live long enough to see an intelligent rock! You dare destroy my home? I¡¯ll crush you into rubble, you must be¡ª¡±
Grekan''s single eye glowed fiercely, his voice full of rage as he ranted. But Carter, watching from a distance, raised an eyebrow, completely unimpressed.
¡°Is he... saying something? This guy does know we¡¯re in space, right?¡± Carter watched Grekan¡¯s enormous mouth flap, a smirk creeping onto his face. ¡°Wow, this guy really isn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed. Since he loves talking so much¡¡±
With a mischievous grin, Carter activated his gravity control. He began pulling in nearby stars, meteors, and comets, hurling them one by one at Grekan. The celestial objects hurtled toward the massive creature at incredible speeds, lighting up the void of space like a cosmic meteor shower.
Reacting quickly, Grekan''s multiple tentacles lashed out, blocking and deflecting most of the incoming projectiles with surprising agility. The few he couldn''t deflect, he dodged with a burst of blinding speed.
¡°YOU LITTLE BASTARD, I¡¯LL KI¡ª¡± Grekan roared in frustration, his tentacles flailing wildly as he struggled to keep up with the relentless barrage.
Carter shook his metaphorical head, amused by the scene. ¡°Dude, we¡¯re in space! Whatever you¡¯re yelling, I can¡¯t hear you!¡±
Taking advantage of the moment, Carter intensified his gravity control, holding Grekan in place as he continued to unleash his attack. Stars, meteors, and comets collided into Grekan one after another.
BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
Explosions rippled across the vast expanse as celestial bodies slammed into Grekan, each impact sending shockwaves through his tentacled form. Despite his size and strength, Grekan¡¯s defenses started to falter under the relentless assault.
Grekan, in terrible shape, was frantically regenerating, his body slowly knitting itself back together. ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t,¡± Carter muttered, using his gravity control to continuously rip pieces of Grekan¡¯s body apart as they tried to heal. Massive chunks of flesh were torn off, floating aimlessly in space.
¡°This¡¯ll teach you not to yell at an incoming meteor,¡± Carter sneered, amused by the sight of Grekan¡¯s enormous mouth forming a wide "O" in what seemed to be a silent scream.
[SYSTEM]
The host should collide into the Shadrax to obtain its equation.
"Way ahead of you, System, but this guy thinks he¡¯s so tough," Carter said, his tone filled with determination. "I¡¯ll make him regret messing with me."
With that, the front of Carter¡¯s meteor body began to morph. Using his celestial energy, he created a gigantic mouth, his rocky surface reshaping into jagged teeth. Carter intensified his gravity control, forming a dense gravitational force field around them both. The field was so strong it allowed sound to travel.
¡°Since you like using your mouth so much, how about I use mine?¡± Carter taunted, his new maw grinning wide. He surged forward, the enormous mouth aimed straight at Grekan.
Grekan¡¯s single eye widened in pure terror as Carter¡¯s massive, celestial mouth came barreling toward him. There was no escape. Carter collided with Grekan, his cosmic jaws clamping down with devastating force.
Carter felt the rush of energy flood through him as he absorbed the Shadrax, its enormous body breaking apart under his crushing power.
[NOTICE]
Shadrax species equation obtained.
20-Daddys home
SYSTEM]
The host should acquire a minimum of 40 million feet of mass.
¡°Yeah, I needed something to get my mind off the fact I just chewed up an alien,¡± Carter muttered, still processing his bizarre encounter with Grekan. Returning to his original form, he stretched his Zone Vision to scan the surrounding area. He had been avoiding absorbing too much mass to stay under the radar, but now it seemed inevitable.
¡°Not smart to pull in too many meteors where I am, though. Those X3X guys probably already know I trashed their prison.¡± Carter glanced back in the direction of the debris field, calculating the risks. With that thought lingering, he decided to head south, away from the destroyed prison.
He sped off in search of a quiet, uninhabited area, one filled with plenty of meteor clusters to absorb without drawing unwanted attention.
After about another month of speeding through space, Carter grew to an insane 500,000 feet. His gravitational pull had increased significantly, and he could now sense an enormous cluster of meteors ahead, swirling around a dead star. This was the jackpot he¡¯d been searching for.
¡°Finally,¡± Carter muttered, picking up speed. The sheer size of the meteor field was staggering¡ªhundreds of large celestial bodies, ranging from tiny space debris to asteroids the size of mountains, all waiting to be devoured.
Without hesitation, Carter activated his gravity control. The surrounding meteors began to shift and wobble as his immense gravitational field drew them in. One by one, they started flying toward him, colliding into his surface and being absorbed instantly.
With each meteor that slammed into him, Carter felt his mass increase. The system''s notifications buzzed in the background, but he ignored them, focused solely on the task at hand.
¡°Come on¡ just a little more,¡± he said, his hunger for growth driving him forward. More meteors poured in, and Carter¡¯s size continued to skyrocket.
After what felt like an eternity, he finally stopped. His form was now towering at over a million feet. His surface rippled with energy, the sheer scale of his power almost overwhelming.
[SYSTEM]
Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.The host has now gained 40 million feet of mass.
Carter had gained a size similar to Earth. This size could no longer be considered a meteor¡ªhe was once again a moving planet.
"Well, I guess there''s no hiding anymore," Carter muttered to himself. He felt the raw power coursing through him with this new mass, but also the heavy responsibility that came with it. He''d been avoiding getting too large for fear of being detected, but that was no longer an option.
Time to move.
Carter flew through space, a gravity force field surrounding him to prevent absorbing any more mass. He didn¡¯t need to grow larger¡ªat least not yet. His focus was on getting back to his main body without attracting attention. As he sped along, he deliberately steered clear of the former location of the X3X prison, not wanting to risk any encounters with the universal-level forces that might come looking for answers.
"Last thing I need is them on my tail," Carter thought, keeping his speed up and his presence minimal.
Carter''s journey back took a couple of years, and for the most part, it was smooth sailing. The only real interruption came during his fifth year, when a random wormhole appeared out of nowhere. The thing nearly sucked him in, but aside from that, it wasn¡¯t much of a threat.
As Carter zipped through space, he reflected on the one close call during his journey¡ªa random wormhole that popped up out of nowhere.
He remembered the moment vividly. Five years into his trip back, everything had been calm, until¡ª
WOOSH!
A swirling vortex suddenly opened up near him. The gravitational pull was intense, and Carter found himself getting dragged in.
"Wait, what the¡ªare you serious right now?!" Carter yelled in disbelief as he felt himself being pulled toward the wormhole. "I¡¯ve just been minding my own business! I swear this universe has it out for me!"
The force intensified, and Carter flailed his rocky mass as much as a giant, sentient celestial body could.
"I am not dealing with a wormhole today. Nope!" He tried using his gravity control to push back, but the vortex was strong. "C''mon, work with me here!"
The struggle was real. After a few moments of fighting it, Carter managed to break free, flying away at top speed.
Panting¡ªthrough space obviously had no air¡ªhe muttered, "Why do I feel like this universe is trying to give me a bad case of cosmic indigestion?"
Looking back at the wormhole, he shuddered. "Not today, space onahole. Not today."
And just like that, Carter continued on his journey, laughing to himself about how close he''d come to getting sucked into who knows where.
After a long journey, Carter finally returned to his main body. It was a little over 5 million feet in mass, looking small compared to his newly expanded form. But what made it different was the life that now thrived on it. "Daddy''s home,"
21-Beginning of a new
System, should I collide into my main body? I know that¡¯s what I¡¯ve always done, but crashing into my planet with life seems kinda... chaotic.¡±
[SYSTEM] The host will not collide with the planet. As previously stated, the host will enter the planet''s atmosphere and reabsorb his main body. The planet will adjust to match the host¡¯s new size, and this process will cost the host 200 million celestial energy.
¡°Damn! That¡¯s almost half of the celestial energy I have right now. If I do that, how will I have enough to upgrade my sun?¡±
[SYSTEM] The host requires 245 million celestial energy to enlarge the sun and maintain the necessary warmth for the larger planet.
¡°That¡¯s about 90% of my reserves¡ but fine. Let¡¯s get started.¡±
Carter hovered just above his main body, staring down at the planet he had painstakingly created. It felt surreal knowing that he was about to absorb himself back into this celestial form that now hosted life. ¡°Alright, system. Let¡¯s do this."
[SYSTEM] Initiating planetary reabsorption. Enter the atmosphere when ready. Be advised: this process may cause temporary environmental instability.
¡°Temporary? You mean like earthquakes, tsunamis, or alien hurricanes?¡± Carter raised an eyebrow, his voice dripping with sarcasm.
[SYSTEM] Correct. Environmental disruption may occur. Proceed with caution.
"Of course it will." Carter sighed. "Well, no point in hesitating now." With a deep breath, he hurled himself toward the planet''s atmosphere, building up speed as he approached. The sight was both exhilarating and terrifying¡ªseeing the atmosphere begin to ripple under his sheer mass.
As Carter entered the atmosphere, flames erupted around him from the friction. The sky lit up like a meteor shower, with him being the lone star. He braced himself as his body started merging with the planet below. The pressure was immense, and the very land began to shift, the oceans trembled, and massive winds swept across the surface.
¡°Whoa! Okay, this is way more intense than I thought it¡¯d be!¡± Carter winced as he felt tremors ripple across the planet.
Mountains shook, and the atmosphere became a swirling vortex of clouds as his mass was absorbed. Carter could feel his consciousness expanding as the planet itself began to grow. The landmasses started shifting as tectonic plates adjusted, creating new landscapes to accommodate his much larger size.
[SYSTEM] Absorption successful. Planetary size is now 45 million foot mass. Celestial energy reserves reduced by 200 million.
Carter could sense the adjustment as the stabilized. "I hope the little aliens I created here appreciate this¡ probably thought their world was ending."You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
His planet had become significantly larger now, towering over what it once was, and despite the environmental chaos, it was still intact, life still buzzing below.
"Well, I''m back, baby." Carter grinned. "Time to upgrade that sun."
Carter marveled at his newly upgraded form; his planet had now grown even larger than Earth. Vast continents stretched across the surface, interspersed with massive seas, and a thriving ecosystem was taking shape. As he observed the growth, new life forms¡ªsmall, alien creatures¡ªemerged from the latest equations he¡¯d integrated. Strange yet fascinating animals scurried across the landscape, while others swam in the seas, each one a product of the Threken life equations. The planet was alive, buzzing with activity.
But Carter knew his planet needed more than just life to thrive¡ªit needed warmth, stability, and a proper sun to sustain this new world. His current sun wasn¡¯t strong enough to provide the necessary energy for a planet of this size. He would need to expand it.
"Alright, time to get the sun up to speed," he muttered.
He accessed his system and directed his remaining celestial energy toward upgrading the sun. It was no small task; nearly 245 million C-energy would be required to increase the size and intensity of the sun, ensuring it could support the larger planet. Carter focused, funneling the energy out of his reserves and toward the distant star.
The effect was immediate. The sun¡¯s surface rippled as it began to grow, expanding in mass and brightness. Slowly but surely, it flared brighter, becoming a more powerful, stable star. The rays of heat and light grew stronger, casting a warm, golden glow over his planet, reaching every corner, every continent, and every sea. The temperature across the surface began to stabilize, and the ecosystem began to adapt, thriving under the new conditions.
Carter watched as his larger, upgraded sun provided the life-sustaining warmth his new world needed, its rays illuminating the alien creatures as they scurried, crawled, and swam through their strange, vibrant habitats.
"Now that¡¯s more like it," Carter said, satisfied.
With Carter''s planet now fully functional, it was time to focus on cultivating life. However, the natural evolution of smaller species into intelligent beings could take millions, if not billions, of years. Carter knew he lacked the ability to directly create life with built-in intelligence and memories, so his options were limited: either wait for natural evolution to run its course or seek an alternative.
¡°System, is there a faster way than me sitting here watching this planet develop life for millions of years?¡± Carter asked, not keen on the long wait.
[SYSTEM] The host has no control over the passage of time itself. However, the host can accelerate time inside his planet to a certain extent. While this power is not omnipotent, the host can increase the planetary time flow so that 1,000 years outside equals 1 million years on the planet. The host will not be able to intervene during this period¡ªonly observe.
Carter raised an eyebrow. "So, can I fast-forward the planet''s growth? Sounds like a plan, even if I can''t do anything but watch."
The thought of speeding up evolution intrigued him, offering a shortcut to the emergence of intelligent life without having to play the long waiting game.
Carter didn¡¯t have much of a perception of time as it was, so waiting a few thousand years didn''t seem like an issue for him. The idea of sitting back and watching life develop quickly was more of an exciting prospect than a chore.
[SYSTEM] Initiating time flow increase on the host¡¯s planet...
As the system activated the accelerated time flow, Carter watched as the seasons on his planet sped by in mere seconds, continents shifting, ecosystems evolving, and small creatures that once wandered aimlessly began to grow more intelligent. The passage of millennia occurred in the blink of an eye, as life took shape in ways he had only imagined.
For now, all Carter had to do was wait and watch the fascinating progression of his planet''s evolution.
22-New form
As time flew by, Carter watched the rapid progression of life on his planet. The small creatures from Treken evolved, adapting to their new environment. In addition to the native Vorasis and Trekan species, Carter introduced five new races: the Nytherix, Ozilath, Fexdrin, Qorveth, and Xyldra. He carefully selected these races based on their potential to thrive on his planet, ensuring balance without overpopulation that could stifle the planet¡¯s growth.
After 100,000 years (equal to 100 million years on Carter), the first of these new species, the Nytherix, emerged. These elf-like beings with their striking blue skin and tall, slender bodies resemble humans, though with their uniquely graceful figures and tall slender bodies. Their journey toward evolution had officially begun.
After another 50,000 years, the Vorasis race emerged. Though they appeared less advanced compared to their former selves on Treken, their four arms, six eyes, and broad, muscular bodies made them stand out. They were primitive, much like Earth''s apes, and thrived in a rocky and desert-like region of the planet. In contrast, the Nytherix, who had been evolving steadily, were flourishing in a vast, alien, luminous forest, becoming the dominant species in their area.
Another 100,000 years flew by, and three more races had begun their evolution. The native Trekan race, with their thick red skin, spiky foreheads, and pitch-black eyes, thrived in the deserts. They were shorter than the others, averaging about 5''3", and were the only race to dominate an entire continent on their own.
Next were the Fexdrin, resembling Earth''s foxes in a werewolf-like form. They thrived in cold, icy regions, their thick fur and sharp claws making them perfect hunters in the frigid environment.
Finally, there were the Qorveth, the subterranean race. Composed entirely of females, the Qorveth reproduced through parthenogenesis, allowing them to self-replicate without a mate. Their bright blue skin shone in the dark caves they inhabited, and their humanoid forms were sleek and elongated, with long limbs and large, glowing eyes adapted to their underground world. Despite their graceful appearance, they possessed immense strength and the ability to manipulate the earth around them, making them a formidable race beneath the planet¡¯s surface.
Another 100 million years passed on Carter''s planet, and the last two semi-intelligent races were born¡ªthe Ozilath and the Xyldra. By this time, the other races had already made significant advances in society, with the Nytherix leading the way, having already established a country. Although the Ozilath and Xyldra were the last races to emerge, they were the only ones that did not require further evolution to reach their current form.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
The Ozilath were ogre-like creatures, known for their violent tendencies and immense strength. They lived in caves atop mountains, their society structured around their raw physical power. Meanwhile, the Xyldra, salamander-like creatures, dominated the seas. Their unique ability to drink large amounts of water and expel it in powerful blasts made them formidable hunters and defenders of their aquatic realm.
After another 100,000 years, Carter decided it was time to stop the time skips. He had watched the planet evolve for long enough, and now it was time for the races to continue their development naturally.
As Carter slowed the accelerated time on his planet, it felt like a weight had been lifted off him. He was no longer restricted to simply watching; he could move and act once again. A thought crossed his mind¡ªif he had the ability to create life, why not control it?
[SYSTEM]
The host should consider establishing religion on all created planets. Religion not only strengthens the bond between the host and their creations but also generates a continuous flow of celestial energy.
Carter raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, what? Should I just broadcast my voice across the planet and tell them to submit and pray to me?¡±
[SYSTEM] Such a direct approach may cause hostility among the races. Even if they do submit, their prayers or loyalty will not be genuine. While the host cannot create memories, the host can extract them and implant them into a new body. The individual most suited to spreading the host''s word is a Trekan named Ralak.
¡°But will he even listen to me? I pretty much destroyed his planet. If I tell him to make others, especially his own race, worship me, what makes you so sure he¡¯ll do it?¡±
[SYSTEM] The host freed his people from a life of evil subservience. Though they will submit to you, all you ask for is worship and devotion. As long as the host can convince him with a few words or by performing something extraordinary, he will submit.
Carter grinned. ¡°So, I just need to wow him. Easy enough.¡±
He focused on forming an area above his planet¡ªa grand, ethereal palace suspended in space. The structure shimmered with white marble pillars that stretched impossibly high, with golden veins running through the stone. Huge, glowing stained glass windows depicted celestial scenes of life and creation. At the heart of the palace, a massive golden throne sat on an elevated platform, surrounded by hovering orbs of light. The whole area had a soft glow, giving it an otherworldly, divine aura.
Satisfied with his work, Carter created a new body to resemble a god. He chose a human-like form, blending multiple alien genes for a majestic and intimidating presence. The body was cloaked in a pure white robe that flowed like liquid silk. The face was a void of blackness, hidden within the hood, creating an aura of mystery. Six large, dark wings resembling those of a canary, but with a darker, more powerful hue, extended from his back, each feather radiating a faint celestial glow.
Moving his consciousness into the body, Carter settled on the massive golden throne. ¡°Alright, system, bring Ralak here.¡±
23-Ralak
Outside the palace, Carter''s celestial energy swirled and took form, recreating Ralak¡¯s body. His memories were restored within him. As Ralak slowly opened his eyes, he was greeted by the sight of an enormous golden palace. The structure gleamed with an otherworldly glow, its surface made of intricately carved gold, with celestial patterns that shimmered under a star-filled sky. The palace seemed to float above the vastness of space, surrounded by a cosmic mist. In front of him stood a towering golden door, embellished with engravings of stars, galaxies, and swirling cosmic energy. It stretched hundreds of feet into the sky, making Ralak feel like a mere ant in comparison.
¡°What is all this? Wasn''t I just giving a speech to overthrow the Vorasis? Why am I suddenly here?¡±
Ralak¡¯s mind raced as he tried to piece together what happened. He vaguely recalled a loud explosion and then... nothing. ¡°Did I die? Is... is this the afterlife?¡±
Despite his confusion, Ralak¡¯s heart filled with a strange sense of peace. This place, though overwhelming, exuded a serene, divine aura. His curiosity pushed him forward toward the massive golden door. Even though it looked like it weighed more than 10,000 tons, the door opened with an effortless grace at his touch, slowly parting with a soft hum. As the massive doors fully opened, Ralak¡¯s eyes widened. At the end of the vast golden palace, Carter sat on a grand throne, his arm resting on the throne¡¯s armrest and his hand under his chin. His divine-like aura filled the room, radiating an overwhelming sense of power and authority. The sight was both awe-inspiring and humbling, making Ralak feel as though he were in the presence of a true deity. He couldn''t help but walk toward Carter, a mix of reverence and urgency in his steps.
¡°Lord, you must be my lord!¡± Ralak gasped as he hurried forward, his arms outstretched. When he approached the throne, he dropped to his knees, unable to bring himself to stand before such greatness. ¡°This humble servant bows to you,¡± Ralak whispered, his forehead pressed to the floor, afraid to gaze directly upon Carter for too long.
¡°Raise your head, my child,¡± Carter¡¯s voice echoed throughout the chamber, both gentle and commanding. ¡°Do you know why you are here?¡±
¡°No, my lord, what could have given me such a great honor?¡± Ralak stammered nervously, unsure if he had been summoned for a great purpose or a terrible fate. His mind raced, wondering if this was punishment or some divine mission.
¡°Do not fret, my child,¡± Carter¡¯s voice boomed with reassurance. ¡°I have chosen you to be my proxy.¡±
Ralak¡¯s heart skipped a beat, confusion and awe swirling within him. ¡°The Treken you once knew is gone,¡± Carter continued. ¡°I have created a new and improved planet, which you will now call Carter. This world is yours to guide, but you must spread my word across its lands and seas.¡±
Ralak¡¯s eyes widened, struggling to comprehend what he had just heard. His people, his world¡ªgone?
¡°To aid you in this mission,¡± Carter said with a commanding yet benevolent tone, ¡°I will grant you a gift that allows you to live forever, unbound by time. And a gift of power to show my greatness to the masses.¡±
Ralak sat in silence, processing what he had just heard. The Treken he once knew¡ªhis homeland, his people¡ªwere most likely no more. But as the weight of that reality sunk in, a new understanding emerged: his people had been given another chance, freed from the rule of the Vorasis.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°My lord,¡± Ralak began, his voice steady despite the swirling emotions inside him, ¡°you have chosen this lowly servant for such an important mission. I would be a fool not to abide.¡± He paused, a sense of resolve flickering through his sadness. ¡°My planet may not be the same, but it will always be my planet. And I will follow you, my lord, and spread your word to every corner of planet Carter.¡±
Ralak¡¯s eyes burned with a fiery determination, a mixture of grief for the past and hope for the future. Though his heart ached for the Treken that were gone, he felt a renewed sense of purpose¡ªready to lead this new generation under his lord¡¯s divine guidance.
¡°Good,¡± Carter said, rising from his throne. He flew into the air, his six dark wings unfurling and leaving shimmering trails in the air with each powerful flap. His arms spread wide, and a radiant light began to emanate from his form, illuminating the vast palace. "Ralak, my proxy, spread my word to all seven races of this planet. Let them know who the true lord is."
In Carter''s hands, two drops began to form: one green, the other a brilliant gold. He hovered before Ralak and let the green drop descend onto his head.
As it touched Ralak, a sensation like no other surged through him. He felt an overwhelming warmth coursing through his veins, a peace that washed over every part of him. It was as if time itself had unraveled and re-woven into something infinite. His body felt renewed, strengthened, as if the burden of mortality had been lifted from his soul. For the first time, he felt truly eternal, as though nothing could stop his devotion or his mission.
¡°This will allow my proxy to serve forever. No matter how long it takes, you will be able to continue your task,¡± Carter said.
Ralak, overwhelmed with gratitude, struggled to hold back tears. But before he could speak, Carter placed the golden drop on his forehead. This time, the sensation was entirely different. Power surged through him like a raging river, every fiber of his being ignited with strength. His muscles tensed, and his mind sharpened, as though the very essence of Carter''s divine strength now flowed through him. His senses heightened, and he felt his body pulse with untapped potential.
¡°This,¡± Carter continued, ¡°will allow you to wield great power to show my own greatness. Use it wisely, and protect my name.¡±
Ralak trembled under the immense power now coursing through him. He had never imagined possessing such abilities, yet now, the weight of responsibility was clear. With this divine gift, he would defend Carter¡¯s name, no matter what came before him. His heart swelled with pride, faith, and a burning resolve to fulfill the task bestowed upon him.
A swirling portal materialized behind Ralak, shimmering with a bright blue hue. Through it, a vast alien forest stretched out before him. The trees were colossal, towering to heights unimaginable, their bark a deep purple with veins of luminous green energy coursing through them. The leaves, as wide as houses, shimmered with iridescent hues under a foreign light, and small floating orbs hovered near the ground, casting an otherworldly glow¡ªa sight that was both reminiscent of Treken and yet distinctly more alien.
Ralak took a deep breath. He knew his mission had begun. With a final bow to Carter, he turned and walked toward the portal. Each step felt heavier as he neared it, the weight of his responsibility settling in. As he reached the threshold, he paused and turned to face Carter once more.
¡°What should I call you, my lord?¡± Ralak asked, his voice carrying a tone of reverence.
Carter remained silent for a moment, his six wings gently flapping as he hovered above his golden throne. After a brief pause, his voice echoed through the grand palace. ¡°I am nameless, but if my name is required, I shall be known as the Primordial God, the one Celestial Being.¡±
Ralak nodded, a small smile forming on his lips. ¡°Yes, Lord Primordial,¡± he said with devotion, before stepping through the portal and vanishing into the alien forest on Planet Carter. As the portal shimmered and slowly closed behind him, Carter watched, knowing his divine plan had been set in motion.
24-The proxy
As the portal sealed shut, the grand palace fell into an eerie, serene silence. The energy in the air seemed to still, leaving only the faint hum of power that radiated from Carter¡¯s presence. He descended slowly, his six wings folding back as his feet touched the cold, golden floor. Without a word, he strode back to his throne, its gleaming surface reflecting the faint light of the cosmos swirling outside.
Carter sat, leaning back into the familiar weight of the throne, his arm resting on the side and his chin perched thoughtfully on his hand. He stared into the vastness of space, contemplating everything that had led him to this moment. ¡°When I first came into this world,¡± he muttered to himself, his voice quiet but resolute, ¡°the thought of playing god would¡¯ve felt strange, maybe even wrong¡¡±
He paused, feeling the immense gravity of what he had just set in motion, the lives he had created, and the worship he would soon receive. His lips curled into a small, almost amused smile.
¡°But now¡¡± He glanced down at his palm, still faintly glowing from the power he had just bestowed upon Ralak. ¡°Now I wait.¡±
And with that, Carter closed his eyes, settling into a long, patient silence, knowing his reign as the Primordial God had truly begun.
On planet Carter, Ralak moved through the colossal alien forest, where trees stretched high into the sky, their massive trunks glowing faintly with an ethereal light. The canopy above was dense, and long, thick vines hung down, covered in glowing fungi that pulsed like breathing organisms. Despite the unusual surroundings since he only knew the mines all his life, Ralak felt an unusual peace, knowing his purpose now and feeling liberated from the oppressive rule of the Vorasis.
As he continued, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed through the forest, and from the corner of his eye, he noticed shadows¡ªtall, nimble figures jumping gracefully from leaf to leaf. He wasn¡¯t startled, though. In fact, he welcomed the encounter, knowing it was his duty to meet and guide the races on this planet. The figures landed before him with a thunderous thud, shaking the ground slightly. There were about 20 of them¡ªNytherix, their tall, slender forms towering over him.
They averaged around 8''7, making Ralak, who stood at 5''6, feel almost insignificant in size. Their blue, elf-like features seemed to glow faintly in the dim forest light, their black, pupil-less eyes fixed on him with suspicion.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
One of them, visibly enraged, stepped forward, his voice booming, "WHAT ARE YOU, AND WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN OUR TERRITORY?" His posture was threatening, but Ralak remained calm.
Ralak looked up at the towering Nytherix with calm resolve and spoke clearly, ¡°I am the proxy of the Lord Primordial. I come to spread his word across this world.¡±
His statement was met with confused glances as the Nytherix exchanged looks. The one in front of him, towering even taller than the others, sneered and leaned forward. ¡°Who is this ''Primordial,'' little red thing? Speak up now before we tear your limbs apart,¡± he growled, his voice low and menacing.
Despite the threat, Ralak remained unshaken, raising his arms slightly in a gesture of calm. ¡°The Lord is the creator of this world, and His lordship asks for nothing but your devotion in return. Through Him, we will find purpose and strength.¡±
For a moment, there was silence. Then the Nytherix started chuckling, one after another. The laughter grew louder, echoing through the forest. They all looked at each other, unable to hold back their amusement at Ralak¡¯s words, as if the idea of a higher power meant nothing to them.
The Nytherix warrior, his sharp features twisted into a grin, sneered down at Ralak. ¡°Good, little red thing. You¡¯ve made me feel joy... now you die.¡±
Without hesitation, he reached behind him, pulling a long, jagged spear from his back. With a single swift motion, he hurled it toward Ralak, the weapon cutting through the air like a flash of lightning.
But Ralak had been waiting for this. Calm and composed, he stood his ground. ¡°Behold the power of my Lord,¡± he declared, spreading his arms wide.
In an instant, a shimmering forcefield materialized around him, glowing faintly with celestial energy. The spear collided with the barrier, but instead of piercing through, it bounced off harmlessly, as if it had struck a wall of iron. The Nytherix watched in shock as their mighty weapon was deflected like it was nothing.
Ralak stood untouched, his expression unchanged. ¡°This is the protection of the Lord Primordial. Do you understand now? You cannot harm one who serves Him.¡±
¡°EVIL MAGIC!¡± the Nytherix leader shouted, his eyes wide with fear as he and his comrades scrambled back into the trees. They leapt from branch to branch, vanishing swiftly into the dense forest canopy, retreating with the same agility they¡¯d arrived with.
Ralak stood still for a moment, watching their hurried escape. He then lowered his arms, letting the shimmering forcefield around him dissolve into nothingness. A faint smile touched his lips as he whispered to himself, ¡°Good... lead me to your people.¡±
Without any rush, Ralak began following their path, the towering trees and alien foliage around him swaying gently as if acknowledging his presence. His steps were steady and deliberate¡ªhe knew his mission had only just begun. Soon, all of Planet Carter would know the name of the Primordial God.
25-Ralak the goat
Ralak ventured deeper into the luminous forest, the vibrant glow of the alien flora lighting his path. The enormous trees, their bark shimmering with an ethereal light, seemed almost sentient, subtly bending and shifting as if guiding him. Strange alien beasts roamed nearby, their eyes catching his presence, but none dared approach. Instead, they slunk back into the shadows, as if recognizing the divine aura surrounding him.It felt as if the entire forest was conspiring to aid him in fulfilling his mission. With a smile, Ralak pressed forward, assured that the Primordial God was by his side.
After nearly three hours of walking, he reached a small Nyth settlement. This was only one of many tribes scattered throughout the forest, but it was teeming with life. About a hundred Nyths were already gathered outside, waiting. The leader of the group that had attacked him earlier shouted, ¡°THAT¡¯S HIM! IT¡¯S THE EVIL MAGIC MAN!¡±
Ralak raised his hands peacefully. ¡°I mean no harm, my friends of the forest. I come only to preach the word of my Lord.¡±
¡°PREACH IT SOMEWHERE ELSE! WE DON''T WANT ANY EVIL MAGIC HERE!¡± the tribe''s leader yelled, his face twisted in anger.
Ralak could see the fear and misunderstanding in their eyes. Unsure of how to change their minds, he closed his eyes and silently prayed to Carter. ¡°Lord, the Nyth cannot see your truth. Please, help me show them.¡±
As if in response to his plea, a golden light began to shine down on a large tent in the center of the tribe. The beam of light bathed the tent in a radiant glow, unlike anything the Nyth had ever seen.
Ralak opened his eyes and smiled, knowing his prayer had been answered. ¡°The Lord has spoken,¡± he declared, his voice strong and certain. Ralak moved toward the tent at the center of the Nyth tribe. Though the Nyth warriors bristled, eager to stop him, it was as if something unseen forced them to stillness. Their mouths remained closed, hands frozen, and despite their inner protests, they found themselves parting to make way for him. Eyes followed him as he walked, their expressions a mix of fear, confusion, and awe.
As Ralak entered the large, looming tent, he was struck by the overwhelming sight before him. The air inside was thick with illness and suffering. Rows of sick Nyth lay on makeshift beds, their once-proud, tall bodies weakened by disease. Some looked too feeble to even open their eyes, while others moaned softly in pain. It wasn¡¯t just a handful; there were dozens¡ªperhaps more than a hundred¡ªclinging to life inside the dimly lit space.
The tribe members crowded at the entrance of the tent, watching in silence as Ralak stood in the center of the room, feeling the weight of their suffering. He knew this was the moment Carter had guided him to, the reason his prayer had been answered.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Ralak raised his hands forward and his palms toward the sky, his fingers trembling slightly as he closed his eyes in deep concentration. The Nyth gathered behind him, watching with anxious hearts, unsure if this was a blessing or a curse about to fall upon their people. Their instincts told them to protest, to stop him from using what they believed was dark magic, but something held them back¡ªwhether it was fear, awe, or some unexplainable force, none of them could say.
A soft golden light began to glow from Ralak¡¯s palms, slowly expanding and filling the tent with a warm, radiant aura. The light moved like a gentle wave, spreading across the room and touching each of the sick Nyth lying in their beds. The sight was breathtaking¡ªlike watching the dawn break through the darkest night.
As the light passed over the ailing Nyth, their moaning ceased. Twisted faces, once contorted with pain, now relaxed into peaceful expressions. The change wasn¡¯t confined to the tent; even the Nyth outside, who had stood in doubt, felt the golden light brush against their skin. Old scars and wounds, which had long marked their bodies, began to vanish, replaced by fresh, smooth flesh. They exchanged looks of disbelief, feeling a warmth they had never known before.
Ralak slowly lowered his arms, his hands returning to his sides. One by one, the sick Nyth opened their eyes, blinking in confusion, free of the pain that had plagued them for so long. As they stirred and sat up, murmurs of awe swept through the crowd outside. A sense of reverence filled the air, the atmosphere now charged with something far greater than fear¡ªbelief.
The Nyth chief, who had finally been able to move and now regained his strength, shakily walked toward Ralak and dropped to his knees. ¡°Great one, thank you. My wife and child were among the sick. How can we ever repay you?¡±
Ralak placed a gentle hand on the chief¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My friend, I am not the one you should thank. I am but a servant. The true great one is His Lord Primordial, the One Deity.¡±
The other Nyth, seeing their chief on his knees, followed suit, dropping to the ground in unison and shouting, ¡°All hail the Primordial God!¡±
As the echoes of their praise filled the air, a notification chimed.
[SYSTEM] Religion has been created.
Meanwhile, in Carter¡¯s grand palace, the air was still and silent until a soft chime broke through the quiet. A notification appeared before him: Religion created.
Carter smiled, leaning back on his throne as he read the message. "It seems spreading that ''virus'' through the forest paid off," he muttered to himself. The corners of his lips curled upward as he thought of Ralak¡¯s progress.
Carter rose from his golden throne, his six wings stretching behind him, casting dark, majestic shadows on the palace floor. ¡°Ralak is working hard for us,¡± he said aloud, his voice filled with amusement and a hint of satisfaction. He started to walk, the sound of his footsteps echoing through the vast marble hall. "Now, it¡¯s time to get moving on our end as well.¡±
The air around him seemed to hum with energy as he called out, ¡°System, prepare the next phase.¡±
26-Void cult
Back on planet Carter, twenty years had passed since Ralak established the Primordial God religion. The faith had spread far and wide, and those who devoted themselves to the teachings of the church were known as Eternals, a title symbolizing their eternal dedication to their god. Those personally blessed by Ralak, given a portion of the Primordial God¡¯s immense power, were called Saints, protectors and holy warriors of the faith. Ralak, as the one who directly communicated with Carter, was revered as the Sovereign, a figure of unmatched wisdom and authority, guiding the world in Carter¡¯s name.
With the rapid spread of the church came opposition in the form of false religions and pretenders trying to draw the people away. One by one, these false prophets and their followers were crushed, their teachings shown to be hollow, until only one group remained¡ªthe Void Cult. Unlike others, this group rejected belief in any higher power, embracing only science and logic. They were primarily Nyth from the main continent, along with some Vorasis remnants. Despite Ralak¡¯s efforts to bring them under the church¡¯s influence, the Void Cult had persisted, spreading its influence among the more skeptical and intellectual factions of the world.
Their refusal to believe in gods or divine beings made them a persistent thorn in the side of the Primordial Church, and their settlement grew into a stronghold of dissent on the main continent.
Ralak had established the grand church in the heart of the Trekan continent, a monumental structure where the faith of the Primordial God thrived. The entire Trekan race had embraced the religion, making the continent its spiritual center. The towering white spires of the church pierced the sky, its halls adorned with ancient symbols of divine power and glowing murals depicting the might of the Primordial God.
While Ralak roamed the sacred halls, reflecting on his mission, the massive double doors of the church suddenly burst open with a resounding thud. A Saint, panting and wide-eyed, rushed through the entrance and fell to his knees before the Sovereign. "Great Sovereign, we have a problem!"
Ralak turned calmly, already sensing the nature of the disturbance. His piercing gaze met the Saint''s frantic eyes as he spoke, his voice steady and composed. "It¡¯s the Void Cult, isn¡¯t it?"
The Saint nodded, sweat beading on his brow. "Yes, Sovereign. Their influence grows stronger by the day. They''ve started gathering more followers in secret, spreading their teachings across the other continents. Their science-based ideologies are convincing more of the Nyth and even a few Vorasis they even started trying to approach the fexdrin before us. They''ve openly begun challenging our faith, questioning the divine power of the Primordial God."The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
Ralak sighed, his eyes narrowing as he looked toward the horizon. "They dare question the truth, defy the will of the Primordial God, and undermine all we have built. This heresy cannot continue unchecked." He paused for a moment, then added, "Gather the other Saints. It¡¯s time we remind the world of the true power of our lord."
Ralak made his way to a hidden cave, deep in the mountains, a perfect stronghold crafted by the Qorveth believers with their earth-bending abilities. The cave was concealed from the prying eyes of the Void Cult, offering a secure place for covert travel and planning. The rocky walls hummed with faint vibrations of magic, as if responding to the holy power that Ralak and the other Saints wielded. His mind was focused, intent not only on wiping out the heretics from this continent but on igniting a global purge, one that would remind the world of the Primordial God''s undeniable power.
One by one, the Saints of the Primordial God entered the cave. These were the most devoted followers of the church, blessed with divine power and tasked with protecting the faith. However, two notable races were absent: the Fexdrin, who lived too far away for their influence to reach, and the Ozilath, whose aggressive nature made them unpredictable and unreliable allies.
Sixty-three Saints had gathered for this mission. Towering above the others were the 20 Nyth, their slender, elongated forms and pitch-black eyes giving them a commanding presence. Alongside them stood 12 Trekan Saints, their red-skinned, spiky-foreheaded figures filled with quiet strength. The 6 Vorasis, with their four arms and six sharp eyes, glared at the group with cunning calculation. Fifteen Qorveth Saints, blue-skinned and all-female, stood in unison, their earth manipulation unrivaled. And finally, the 10 Xlydra, salamander-like beings, radiated a primal energy that reflected their deep connection to the natural water element.
Ralak raised his hand to the sky, his eyes closing as he uttered a silent prayer. In that moment, a beam of golden light descended upon him and the gathered Saints, enveloping them in a radiant glow. The light shimmered around them, enhancing their speed and vitality. It was a blessing from the Primordial God himself.
¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Ralak commanded, his voice resolute.
The Qorveth Saints responded immediately, shifting the earth beneath them and opening a wide passageway toward the Void Cult¡¯s hidden base. The ground trembled as they advanced, their movements swift and purposeful, the divine light around them guiding their way. This would be more than just a strike against the heretics¡ªit would be the beginning of a holy purge.
They all dived into the cave thanks to the blessing they just received there speed increased greatly moving at 200 miles an hour. Ralak led them moving even faster, eyes stood cooled and darker than usual. Not only do these people want to ignore his lord''s words but offend them which he would never allow.
27-Foolish rebels
Ralak raised his hand to the sky, his eyes closing as he uttered a silent prayer. In that moment, a beam of golden light descended upon him and the gathered Saints, enveloping them in a radiant glow. The light shimmered around them, enhancing their speed and vitality. It was a blessing from the Primordial God himself.
¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Ralak commanded, his voice resolute.
The Qorveth Saints responded immediately, shifting the earth beneath them and opening a wide passageway toward the Void Cult¡¯s hidden base. The ground trembled as they advanced, their movements swift and purposeful, the divine light around them guiding their way. This would be more than just a strike against the heretics¡ªit would be the beginning of a holy purge.
They all dived into the cave thanks to the blessing they just received there speed increased greatly moving at 200 miles an hour. Ralak led them moving even faster, eyes stood cooled and darker than usual. Not only do these people want to ignore his lord''s words but offend them which he would never allow.
The cave was enormous, its towering ceiling giving the Saints plenty of room to move at their heightened speed. For nearly three hours, they dashed through the dimly lit passage, the sound of their footsteps reverberating against the rocky walls. When they finally emerged from the cave, they stood atop a mountain, 10 miles away from the Void Cult¡¯s base. The view below was a dense, alien jungle that stretched toward the hidden enemy stronghold.
Ralak stopped at the edge of the mountain, scanning the landscape. His gaze was cold, calculating. "Split up," he commanded, his voice low but firm. "Surround the base and stay in groups of three. I¡¯ll enter through the front entrance alone. When you hear my signal, attack with everything you have."
The Saints nodded in agreement, their faces solemn. Without a word, they took off in all directions, their figures disappearing into the dense jungle, moving with the speed and grace that the Primordial God¡¯s blessing had given them. Ralak watched them for a moment before taking off himself, his movements swift and silent.
He navigated the thick, alien foliage with ease, the towering trees and glowing flora parting before him as if recognizing his divine purpose. The closer he got to the Void Cult¡¯s base, the more focused he became, his senses sharpening with every step. Soon, he arrived at the front entrance, hidden among the massive, gnarled roots of ancient trees. Two Vorasis guards stood at attention, their six eyes scanning the perimeter lazily¡ªuntil they saw him.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
"Huh, who is that?" one of the Vorasis muttered to his companion, noticing Ralak slowly approaching.
The second guard¡¯s eyes widened when he recognized Ralak¡¯s robes. His voice trembled with fear as he reached for a nearby bell. "RING THE BELL! A SAINT IS HERE!"
Panic swept through the guards, but Ralak¡¯s expression remained unreadable. He continued his slow, deliberate approach, each step radiating an unspoken promise of what was to come.
More guards rushed out of the base, panic evident in their movements. Each held a low-tech, industrial gun, weapons that had been developed with no belief in divine powers, only the cold precision of science. One of the guards froze as he took in the sight before him, his eyes widening in disbelief.
¡°Oh my , I''ve seen him before,¡± he whispered. ¡°That¡¯s the Sovereign, Ralak¡ªnot just a Saint.¡±
The others hesitated for a moment, fear flickering across their faces. But one of the guards stepped forward, his voice trembling but determined. "Who cares! If we kill him, people will see the truth¡ªthat there is no god. Shoot him!"
Without waiting for further orders, the guards opened fire.
BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
Their one-shot rifles roared, the bullets tearing through the air toward Ralak. But before they could reach him, the bullets stopped, hanging in mid-air just inches from his body, as if an invisible barrier had formed around him. The guards¡¯ eyes widened in horror, their minds struggling to comprehend what was happening. How could something so impossible defy their understanding of reality?
Ralak¡¯s cold gaze swept over them, his eyes filled with a silent fury. ¡°You have all committed grave sins,¡± he said, his voice as icy as his stare. "And for that, you shall all suffer."
Raising his hand, a blinding golden light shot forth from his palm, illuminating the dark jungle in an instant. The beam arced into the sky, signaling his Saints to begin the attack. The guards barely had time to react as the light scattered through the air, the echo of the signal reaching far and wide.
From the shadows of the jungle, the Saints moved in like a storm, each armed with divine power, ready to wipe the Void Cult off the map. Chaos erupted around the base as Ralak stood still, watching the guards scramble, their scientific minds now useless in the face of divine judgment.
28-Fear his saints praise my lord
The Void Cult base sprawled across the landscape, a small city in itself, housing over 470,000 people. The Saints were wreaking havoc on the outer edges, dismantling defenses and structures with divine precision, but they hadn¡¯t fully penetrated the heart of the base yet. Explosions and the sounds of battle echoed in the distance, but the base¡¯s true strength had yet to be tested.
At the front entrance, where Ralak stood alone, the few guards who remained scrambled in panic. One guard, pale and trembling, shouted desperately, ¡°Reinforcements are on their way! We have numbers¡ª¡±
But Ralak remained unmoved, his cold eyes staring them down as if their words were inconsequential. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said, his voice rumbling like distant thunder. ¡°You were already foolish enough to leave only fifty of you to protect this gate.¡±
He began walking forward, each step sending tremors through the ground. The guards collapsed, unable to stand, as if the very air around them had become impossibly heavy. They tried to shout, to move, but their bodies were pinned to the earth, limbs trembling under the increasing weight of the invisible force.
¡°You know,¡± Ralak began, his tone unnervingly calm, ¡°my god, the creator of this world, holds unparalleled control over gravity. And in his wisdom, he bestowed this same gift upon me.¡±
Ralak extended his hand, his fingers slowly curling into a fist. The pressure around the guards intensified, their bodies sinking deeper into the dirt. The weight grew heavier, crushing the air from their lungs, and the ground beneath them began to crack.
¡°This is the same gift I will use to end your lives.¡±
With a final twist of his hand, Ralak increased the gravity tenfold. The guards screamed, but it was short-lived. Their bones shattered like glass under the immense pressure, their bodies collapsing into themselves, reduced to nothing but twisted puddles of blood and flesh. The sight was both horrifying and awe-inspiring, a testament to the unstoppable power of the Primordial God.
The front gate, once guarded by men who believed science could stand against divine might, was now littered with nothing but remains. And Ralak stood victorious, his gaze now set on the rest of the base.
As Ralak advanced, his power over gravity stretched outward, effortlessly crushing the front gate of the Void Cult¡¯s massive base. The gate, once a symbol of security, crumbled like paper under the immense force, and everything in Ralak¡¯s path¡ªtrees, stones, and buildings¡ªwas flattened as if the earth itself was bowing to his will.
Hundreds of cult followers, desperate to protect their home, charged toward him. Their shouts of defiance echoed through the air, and they raised their weapons, firing in a chaotic hail of bullets. But Ralak barely glanced at them, his expression unreadable.
"Pointless," he muttered, his voice laced with disdain.
With a flick of his wrist, he sent his arm forward, then dropped it swiftly. The gravity around the incoming bullets intensified, and the projectiles stopped mid-air, plummeting to the ground like pebbles. The sheer force of the gravity crushed the bullets into the dirt, leaving nothing but small craters where they had landed.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
The sight was horrifying. Those at the front who had fired looked in disbelief, while the followers in the back, witnessing this display of unstoppable power, turned to flee in panic. But as they tried to run, they found their legs unable to move. The very air around them seemed to have thickened, locking their bodies in place. They looked back in terror, realizing the futility of their efforts.
"Now, where do non-believers think you''re going?" Ralak¡¯s voice was low but carried across the field like a death sentence.
Ralak dropped the gravity on the cultists in an instant, and the weight of his power crushed hundreds of them where they stood. Their bodies crumpled and flattened, reduced to nothing more than lifeless remains. The few who were still alive trembled in sheer terror, unable to move, paralyzed by the same force that had just decimated their comrades. Their minds raced, but they knew their end was coming.
Ralak advanced slowly, the ground trembling beneath his feet, each step shaking the earth with his immense control over gravity. His cold gaze swept over the survivors, and his hands rested calmly behind his back, as though he were taking a stroll through a quiet garden instead of the battlefield. He hovered slightly above the ground now, his power lifting him effortlessly into the air, the scene around him one of complete devastation.
"You all lived without fear of my lord," Ralak¡¯s voice echoed, low and commanding, "and worse¡ªwithout belief in the one true god."
The surviving cultists, those who could still muster the strength to look up, saw him rising into the air, a being above them in more than just stature. He floated higher, his presence looming like a dark cloud of judgment over the broken remnants of the Void Cult.
"I''ll show you the power of God today." His words were a chilling promise, as the gravity in the area around the cultists intensified even further, causing the very air to ripple under the weight of his control.
The remaining followers watched in horror, knowing there was no escape. The cult¡¯s disbelief in higher powers, in gods, had carried them this far. But now, as Ralak hung above them like a vengeful deity, they realized the truth too late.
"ALL MY SAINTS, LEAVE THE BASE!"
Ralak¡¯s command echoed across the entire city, his voice cutting through the chaos with divine authority. Without hesitation, the Saints obeyed, retreating from their positions and rising into the air to join him. Though they lacked Ralak¡¯s full mastery over gravity, the Saints could momentarily manipulate it enough to ascend skyward, their figures drifting toward him like specters in the twilight.
Ralak, still hovering above the ground, lifted his hand into the sky. His control spread outward, and in moments, the landscape around the Void Cult''s base began to tremble. Trees uprooted, boulders cracked from the earth, and debris of all kinds began to levitate. The air became thick with rubble, and within it, even the remaining followers of the Void Cult were drawn upward, helpless against the immense gravitational pull.
From the ground, the thousands of cultists who remained stared in sheer disbelief, their faces contorted with terror. The sky above them was filled with a swirling vortex of trees, rocks, and their own people, all lifted impossibly into the air by the very force they had once denied.
Ralak¡¯s gaze swept over them, cold and unwavering. "Your end has come," he declared, his voice resonating with finality. "Hope and pray that you find salvation in death, for there is no salvation left in this world."
With a swift motion, Ralak brought his hand down. Everything he had lifted into the air¡ªtrees, boulders, rubble, and the bodies of the cultists¡ªcame crashing down with devastating force. The sound of impact was deafening, the earth shuddering under the weight of the destruction. Dust and debris exploded outward, filling the air, and in an instant, the Void Cult¡¯s base was nothing more than a smoldering ruin, reduced to nothing by the overwhelming power of the Primordial God''s will.
Ralak floated above the carnage, his expression unmoved. This was the fate of those who dared defy the true god.
29-True sun
When news of the devastation at one of the Void Cult¡¯s most important bases spread, the Saints across the world knew their time had come. With unwavering conviction, they launched coordinated attacks on Void Cult strongholds across the planet, sparking a global conflict. The Saints, armed with their divine power bestowed by the Primordial God, clashed with the Void Cult¡¯s technology-driven defenses.
The war, though fierce, was brief. The Saints¡¯ supernatural abilities overwhelmed the Void Cult¡¯s technological advances. Cities were leveled, bases eradicated, and resistance crumbled in the face of divine might. For 27 intense days, battle raged across continents¡ªforests, mountains, and plains becoming battlegrounds where faith and science collided.
Ultimately, the Void Cult, once a formidable threat, was forced into retreat. Their remaining members scattered, fleeing into the shadows to escape the wrath of the Saints. In a matter of weeks, they had disappeared, their influence shattered, their name fading into obscurity. They went into hiding, never to be heard from again, and the world came under the unified reign of the Primordial God¡¯s followers.
Peace had been restored, but the Saints remained vigilant, ever-watchful for the return of those who dared to defy their god.
With the Void Cult eradicated, the Primordial God religion flourished, drawing new believers from across the planet¡ªeven the elusive Fexdrin and the aggressive Ozilath races. Years turned into decades, decades into millennia, and over the course of 200,000 years, the planet transformed. Technology began to emerge and advance, not by the hands of mortals, but by the grace and power of the Great One Deity, Carter.
Throughout these centuries, Ralak remained steadfast in his role as Sovereign of the church. His ageless form was a testament to his unshakable faith in Carter, and his leadership continued to guide the Eternals through every era. Under his watchful eye, the planet thrived, blending divine power and technology as one, with the Primordial God¡¯s influence ever-present in every innovation and advancement.
Though time had changed the planet, Ralak¡¯s faith had never wavered, and his mission to spread Carter¡¯s word only grew stronger. The Eternals believed that their technology was merely an extension of the Great One¡¯s will, and their civilization flourished under this divine guidance.
Back in Carter''s Palace
As the millennia passed, Carter sat on his throne, gazing out into the vastness of space through the grand windows of his celestial palace. The planet he had nurtured had grown into a thriving world, with his religion spreading far and wide. His faithful servant, Ralak, had served dutifully, never aging, never faltering, as the world around him advanced under Carter''s watchful eye.
But now, after all this time, something stirred within Carter. His thoughts drifted to the meteors he had sent out so long ago¡ªeach one a fragment of himself, tasked with gathering mass to create the building blocks of his solar system.
Carter''s gaze sharpened. "System," he spoke calmly, "I believe it''s time to call back my meteors."Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
[SYSTEM] The meteors have been gathering mass for over 200,000 years. Do you wish to recall them now, host?
"Yes," Carter replied, a smile tugging at his lips. "It''s time to see the fruits of their journey."
Because Carter had split his consciousness into eleven¡ªten meteors and a dwarf star¡ªhe couldn''t fully sense their progress. He knew they were out there, fulfilling their purpose, but their exact size, mass, and the amount of celestial energy they had accumulated remained unknown to him unless they were close enough. The vast distances between him and his creations blurred the connection, making it impossible to get real-time updates.
He could, however, recall them at any time, trusting that when they returned, they would have gained enough to aid in his grand plan. He sat back, contemplating the moment when his meteors and dwarf star would come home, each contributing to the solar system he intended to create¡ªa universe centered entirely around him.
"Come back to me," he murmured to himself, mentally preparing for their return.
As Carter sat on his throne, he could faintly feel his meteors and dwarf star speeding through the vastness of space, drawn back toward him, but they were still thousands of miles away. While he waited, he had no intention of wasting time. With the celestial energy he had gathered, Carter focused on upgrading his abilities. He unlocked two additional skills, pushing his powers to even greater heights. His vision expanded to an astounding 15 million miles, and his movement through space increased to 40 times the speed of light, allowing him to traverse the cosmos with ease.
Determined to pass the time productively, Carter decided to pursue an old grudge. His mind turned toward the planet that had operated the prison he had obliterated so long ago. With his enhanced abilities, he set off at incomprehensible speed, moving through the void of space like a cosmic blur.
For years, Carter flew in the direction he believed the prison planet lay, his sharp vision scanning for any trace of it. After a long journey, he found what he was looking for¡ªa planet nearly as massive as his own, its surface gleaming with a sense of significance. This was the place. The prison¡¯s creators had called it home, and now Carter had found it.
But something else caught his attention as he drifted near the planet. His Zone Vision, extending to 15 million miles, detected strange fluctuations in the distance. Curious, Carter moved closer, exploring the surrounding space as he searched for the source of the disturbance. As he ventured further, he found another planet, then another.
Each time he moved, his Zone Vision revealed more of the area, like pieces of a cosmic puzzle falling into place. The pull between these planets felt familiar¡ªlike the same gravitational dance he''d sensed back when he first started developing his own world. Carter followed the faint pull of gravity, using his speed and expanding his search as he moved across millions of miles of space.
Eventually, Carter reached the source of the gravitational pull. Before him was a genuine sun, glowing brightly and holding the surrounding planets in its orbit. The star¡¯s immense energy radiated outward, with solar flares erupting from its surface, threatening to lash out at anything nearby. But Carter was prepared. Erecting a powerful gravity barrier around himself, he shielded his form from the blazing heat and wild energy surging from the star.
This sun wasn¡¯t just a beacon of energy¡ªit was the key to something much larger. Carter grinned as he hovered near the star, contemplating its significance. The alien planet he''d tracked was small in comparison to this celestial prize. This sun, a true yellow dwarf, could fuel his ambitions far more than just absorbing a single world.
The discovery of an entire solar system in the making filled Carter with excitement. This was no mere coincidence¡ªhe could use it, integrate it into his growing empire, and fuel his plans for cosmic domination. The destruction of the prison planet no longer seemed important. He had found something far more valuable.
30-New worlds to conquer
[Notice] The host lacks the form required to absorb a genuine sun. It is over a million times the size of the host¡¯s planet, and the energy contained within would destroy the host instantly. The host needs to be in a sun form at least 1/20th the size of this genuine sun to proceed.
Carter clenched his fists. He knew it was the truth, even if it stung to admit it. ¡°Of course it can''t be that easy. A sun like this isn¡¯t going anywhere, though. I just need to wait for my own star to return before I can even think about devouring this one.¡±
[SYSTEM] Warning: The host¡¯s yellow dwarf star is unlikely to reach even 1/100th the size of this sun when it returns to the host. The host should tread carefully. A fully matured sun is a highly sought-after prize, and a cosmic dwarf worm could be drawn to it. If that happens, the star will be devoured before the host can claim it.
Carter¡¯s frustration deepened. The system was right¡ªhe couldn¡¯t just leave this massive star unprotected. He didn¡¯t know much about cosmic dwarf worms, but he did know one thing: he wasn¡¯t letting some oversized space worm steal his prize.
"I guess I don''t have as much time as I thought," Carter muttered. He knew he had to act fast if he wanted to keep this sun within reach until he could properly absorb it.
[SYSTEM]
The host can establish a gravitational lock on the sun, which will deter cosmic threats. However, it will consume celestial energy over time, and it is only a temporary measure until the host is powerful enough to absorb the sun.
Carter sighed. "Fine. Set up the gravitational lock. I¡¯ll deal with the energy cost later. I can¡¯t afford to let this thing get away."
He stretched out his hand, his gravity control skill activating as he felt his energy extend across the vast expanse of space. It was like weaving an invisible net around the sun, locking it in place. The gravitational web shimmered subtly in the star¡¯s light, a faint barrier that would hopefully slow down any would-be cosmic predators.
Once the lock was in place, Carter took a step back, floating in the void. The sheer power of the sun was intimidating, but now it was secured¡ªat least for now.
"Alright," Carter said to himself, "that should hold it for a while. Now, I need to get stronger. Fast."
With a final glance at the locked sun, Carter turned, his mind racing with plans. He needed his meteors and dwarf star to return. Only then could he hope to grow powerful
enough to claim this sun as his own.
Carter sped off, leaving the massive sun behind as he made his way back to his palace. The vast expanse of space zipped by as his mind raced with thoughts of what lay ahead. As he flew, the system chimed in, offering a new suggestion.
Since the host has no intention of destroying the planets in this solar system, it is recommended that the host sends some of his followers to each planet to spread the Primordial God¡¯s religion. This will allow the host to continuously produce C energy. However, since the planets are not the host¡¯s creations, the Saints will have limited abilities there. But as the host¡¯s faith grows on those planets, the host will gain more control over them, and the C energy gained will increase.
Carter slowed down slightly, considering the system¡¯s advice. "Not a bad idea... I could establish a foothold in this system without needing to destroy anything, and I can grow stronger just by letting my followers do the work."
His mind whirred with possibilities. Not only would he gain C energy from the faith of those on the planets, but with time, he''d have control over more celestial bodies. "I¡¯ll need to choose the right Saints for this mission," he muttered to himself as he zoomed toward his palace, already formulating a plan.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.
A couple of years passed, and Carter finally returned to his palace above his planet. The dark void of space stretched out endlessly around him as he stood on the observation deck, gazing at his creation below. His mind, however, was focused on something far more significant. It was time to expand his reach across the stars.
He called upon the system for assistance. "System, I need the best candidates for this mission. Who among my followers is fit to spread my faith to the planets I''ve discovered?"
The system''s voice echoed in his mind, calculating the options. Scanning potential candidates¡
A brief moment passed before the system responded. The following Saints are recommended:
- Nyth race: Saint Lorna, powerful and relentless.
- Qorveth race: Saint Zhala, skilled with earth and survival.
- Vorasis race: Saint Rorak, unmatched in strategy and combat.
- Trekan race: Saint Drenok, fiercely loyal with strong leadership skills.
- Xlydra race: Saint Jirak, agile and cunning.
Carter smirked, satisfied with the diversity and strength of the chosen. "Perfect. These five will do nicely."
He raised his hand, energy crackling around his fingertips as he prepared to summon them. His voice, filled with authority, resonated across the vastness of his domain.
¡°Come forth, my chosen Saints. Your god calls upon you to fulfill a greater destiny!¡±
The atmosphere around the palace began to shift violently. The sky above his planet darkened as energy surged. Light flashed like lightning, and a deafening roar shook the cosmos. The space around Carter rippled, bending reality itself as he reached out across vast distances to summon the chosen Saints.
Everything fell silent for a moment, the stillness before the storm. Then, in an instant, the space around him exploded with raw power as the Saints were ripped from their respective locations, hurtling toward the palace.
As the summoned Saints arrived, they were ripped from their familiar surroundings and instantly transported to a place of unimaginable grandeur. Each one landed with a gasp, their eyes widening in awe as they looked around. Before them was the legendary palace, the home of the Primordial God himself ¡ª a place spoken of only in sacred texts, a place they had never thought they would see in their lifetimes.
The floor beneath their feet was made of a smooth, black stone that shimmered with the light of distant stars. Massive pillars stretched upward, carved with celestial symbols that pulsed faintly with ancient power. Above them, the sky was a void of stars, galaxies swirling slowly, as if the very universe revolved around this hallowed palace.
¡°This¡ this is it," Saint Lorna whispered, her usually unflinching demeanor giving way to pure astonishment. "The home of the Primordial God... just as the scriptures described.¡±
Saint Zhala stepped forward, her sharp, blue eyes scanning the ornate surroundings with wonder. ¡°I never imagined it was real,¡± she said, her voice filled with reverence.
The others were just as speechless, looking up at the towering spires and endless expanse around them. They felt the weight of divinity pressing down upon them, the palpable power that radiated from this place.
Then, in the center of it all, they saw him.
Floating above them was Carter, the Primordial God they had dedicated their lives to serving. His form was that of a dark human figure, a silhouette against the cosmos itself. His white and gold robes shimmered with a brilliance that defied description, flowing like liquid light. But what truly left them in awe were the six wings that extended from his back, each one radiating an ethereal glow, their feathers shimmering like the stars themselves.
He hovered effortlessly in the air, his presence immense and commanding, yet there was an almost peaceful stillness to him. His dark figure was a contrast to the light of the palace, but it was this duality that made him appear even more divine ¡ª the embodiment of balance between creation and destruction.
The Saints stood frozen, unable to speak, their hearts pounding in their chests. They were in the presence of the one they had worshipped for their entire lives, the one whose power they had only tasted as Saints.
Carter''s gaze swept over them, his voice echoing through the grand halls. "Welcome, my chosen. You stand before me in the place where stars are born, where worlds are shaped. You are here because I have a mission for you, one that will expand my dominion across the cosmos."
The Saints fell to their knees in reverence, bowing their heads before him, unable to hide their overwhelming awe. They knew this moment would define their existence forever.
31-for the king
Carter descended slowly, the golden glow of his wings casting radiant beams across the grand hall. As his feet gently touched the palace floor, a wave of divine aura pulsed outward, rippling through the space. The Saints, still kneeling with their heads bowed, trembled, feeling the overwhelming presence of their god.
None dared to raise their eyes. The mere thought of looking directly upon the Primordial God filled them with awe and reverence.
Carter''s voice, smooth yet powerful, echoed through the hall. "Ralak has chosen wisely," he said, his tone filled with approval. "You all stand before me as my most faithful, and soon you shall serve a greater purpose than any Saint before you."
He extended his arms, his white-and-gold robes flowing like cosmic rivers. The air itself seemed to hum with energy at his movement. "Rejoice, my children, for you have been chosen to spread my will across the stars. The worlds beyond our own will know the power of the Primordial God, through you."
The silence in the hall stretched for a moment longer, thick with the weight of Carter¡¯s words. The Saints, their heads still bowed, felt the magnitude of the mission settle into their bones, a mixture of awe and fear swirling within them. Finally, one of the Trekan Saints, her red skin glistening under the divine light, nervously stepped forward. She hesitated, her voice soft and respectful.
¡°Great Primordial One,¡± she began, her eyes still fixed on the floor, ¡°how will we spread your word to worlds not of your creation? Without your hand guiding us, how can we... ensure success?¡±
Carter regarded her with a slight nod, his eyes glowing softly. ¡°Your concern is valid, my child,¡± he responded, his voice calm yet commanding. ¡°The planets you will go to are not mine¡ªyet. But my influence will grow through you. Wherever my faith takes root, my power will follow. The more who believe, the stronger my connection becomes, until the planets themselves bend to my will.¡±
Another Saint, this time a Qorveth with bright blue skin, spoke next, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°Forgive me, Primordial God,¡± she stammered, ¡°but... what of those who refuse? The ones who deny your divinity, as the Void Cult did?¡±
Carter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his voice darkening. ¡°You will not be the first to face opposition, but the Void Cult¡¯s fate serves as a reminder.¡± He paused, letting his words sink in. ¡°Faith, my child, can be spread with conviction or with force. Those who deny the truth will fall as they have before. Your mission is not to question their defiance but to ensure my will is carried out.¡±
A tense murmur spread through the group, but Carter raised his hand, silencing them. ¡°Do not fear. I have chosen you because you are capable. You will not fail me.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
At last, one of the Xlydra, her dark eyes reflecting the golden light, spoke up. ¡°Will you be with us, Primordial One?¡± Her voice held a note of desperation. ¡°Will your guidance... will your presence remain with us as we go?¡±
Carter smiled slightly, a gesture that carried both warmth and immense power. ¡°Though I will not walk with you physically, my presence will be felt wherever my name is spoken. I will see through your eyes, hear through your voices. My Saints, you are my instruments, and my power flows through you.¡±
With his final words, Carter spread his wings wide, golden feathers shimmering like starlight. The Saints, now reassured, nodded in unison, determination hardening in their expressions.
¡°You may now prepare for the journey. I will send you all to different planets with some other eternals,¡± Carter concluded, his voice resonating with finality. ¡°The time for your journey is near.¡±
The hall was silent once more, but the energy in the air was electric. The Saints understood¡ªthis was their moment.
Carter had given the Saints time to contemplate the gravity of their mission, ensuring they were ready for the immense task ahead. Meanwhile, he summoned 50 of his most loyal Eternal Believers¡ªten for each Saint. As they gathered before him, he explained the mission in clear terms, preparing them for the journey and their role in spreading his faith across the stars.
"Alright," Carter said after everything had been made clear, "since we have gone over the mission, it is time for me to carry you all to the planets."
The Saints and Eternal Believers bowed their heads in reverence, aligning themselves for the journey.
Carter extended his arms, using his control over gravity to form a shimmering protective barrier around them, an energy bubble designed for travel through the cold void of space. As it enveloped the group, Carter prepared for the journey.
"We will be traveling at speeds your mortal minds cannot comprehend," Carter said, his voice calm yet authoritative. "While the journey will take me several years, to you, it will feel like the blink of an eye."
With that, Carter began lifting them into space. "Here we go," he murmured as his wings expanded, golden and radiant, and he shot off into the vastness of space at speeds incomprehensible to mortal minds. The Saints and Eternal Believers, safely encased in his gravity bubble, remained frozen in time¡ªunable to perceive the years that passed as Carter sped through the endless void.
After what seemed like no time at all for the Saints and their companions, Carter finally arrived at his destination¡ªa solar system unlike any other, where one planet in particular caught his eye. This was the planet he believed to be home to the creators of the X3X prison. It was massive, its surface veined with unfamiliar patterns and towering structures, almost as if it pulsed with the weight of the civilization beneath.
As they floated above it, the Saints and Eternal Believers, who could now see clearly once more, looked in awe at the unknown planet below. The scale of it, the eerie glow of its atmosphere¡ªit was unlike anything they had ever seen before. Whispers of reverence filled the air as they marveled at the world spread out beneath them, realizing they were in the presence of something monumental.
Carter hovered above them, his dark form majestic and awe-inspiring, casting a long shadow over the group. His eyes glimmered with purpose as he stared down at the planet that lay before them.
"Behold," he said quietly, "One of the worlds where our mission truly begins."
32-Star eater
Before leaving his palace, Carter had already scouted the solar system, finding a total of eight planets, though only five were inhabited. That was why he had chosen just five Saints¡ªone for each world that held life.
"For this planet, I need someone skilled in strategy and survival," he said, his gaze shifting among the gathered Saints. "Rorak, you will spread my word here."
Rorak immediately kneeled, bowing his head in reverence. "Yes, my lord, as the One Deity wishes."
With a wave of his hand, Carter separated Rorak and his assigned ten Eternal Believers, encasing them in their own gravity barrier. "Good. Your mission begins now," Carter intoned, his voice both a command and a blessing. "Do not fail me. Only success."
With that, he sent Rorak and his group surging downward, the gravity barrier protecting them as they entered the atmosphere. They streaked across the sky, undetected by the eyes of the X3X , until they landed silently, deep within an untouched region of the planet. The mission had begun.
Carter sent the remaining four Saints to their designated planets, observing as they and their Eternals plunged through the atmospheres of worlds that were also under the iron grip of the X3X. Each landing was executed flawlessly, slipping through layers of high-tech satellite security and defense networks, barely detected by the eyes of the enemy. It had been a formidable task to avoid the surveillance, yet Carter¡¯s power ensured they reached the surface undetected.
"Step one is complete," he murmured to himself, watching the five distant planets fade back into the vastness of space. Though he held no control over these worlds and couldn¡¯t directly oversee his Saints, he was confident they¡¯d fulfill their missions in time. "I trust, with the blessing of age immortality, they¡¯ll see this task through. In time, their efforts will bear unexpected fruits."
With a final look back toward the solar system, Carter adjusted his course, soaring into the depths of space, but this time in an unknown direction, far from his own planet.
¡°Now that my Saints are in motion, it¡¯s my turn to seek what I need," he whispered, a quiet determination lacing his voice as he sped toward distant, uncharted space.
Carter drifted through the vast galaxy, his godly form emanating a quiet yet immense power. His dark, humanoid figure was draped in white and gold robes, six ethereal wings casting radiant glows across the stars. He had refined his methods for absorbing energy; rather than colliding with celestial bodies, he now used his gravity manipulation to create a small, 10-inch wormhole by tearing through space itself. This gateway drew celestial energy directly from nearby stars and meteors, channeling it straight into him without causing any disturbances in his path.
As he moved, the stars gradually dimmed around him, their energy siphoned by the quiet pull of his created wormhole. Power surged through him, expanding his reserves far beyond their previous limits. He felt himself growing stronger with each passing moment, his aura intensifying with every pull of celestial energy.
¡°Absorbing energy like this is much more efficient than when I was a meteor,¡± he mused, satisfied. ¡°All I need is for the wormhole to draw energy from nearby celestial bodies, and my power grows without end.¡±
Lost in the momentum of his expanding power, Carter noticed a formation of massive spacecraft approaching him. There were hundreds, each vessel sleek and precise, nothing like the disorderly scrap vessels of space pirates. These ships moved in formation, and their hulls bore a stylized star emblem¡ªfar from coincidental, given their direct path toward him.
¡°Hmm,¡± Carter murmured, his Zone Vision focusing on the ships. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re not here by accident. But this time, I¡¯m not a meteor waiting to be mined.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
He scanned the fleet, noting powerful lifeforms aboard each ship. Their presence was shrouded by sophisticated energy barriers, slightly distorting his vision but doing little to hide their numbers or intentions. These weren''t miners or scavengers; they were organized, disciplined, and advancing on his position.
A faint smirk crossed his face as he considered his options. ¡°I guess I should say hi¡±.
In the cockpit of the lead ship, tension was thick, nearly palpable, as aliens of various shapes, sizes, and dispositions argued over their next steps. Panels and screens lined the walls, each one flashing with data and tracking the rapid movement of the unknown entity¡ªa dark mass that continued devouring their stars one by one. Voices clashed, overlapping as each officer struggled to make their stance heard, until a commanding voice cut through the din.
¡°Silence!¡± a female alien barked, her tone unyielding. She had smooth, pink skin and a lithe, hairless form resembling a humanoid bunny, though her demeanor was anything but gentle. The cacophony ceased immediately, eyes snapping to her as she took command. She scanned the room, her gaze hard and piercing. ¡°Arguing like this will get us nowhere,¡± she said, her voice steady but edged with urgency. ¡°We need to understand what this entity is¡ªwhether it¡¯s hostile or not¡ªbefore making our move. A reckless attack could cost us everything.¡±
Her words caused murmurs to ripple across the room, some aliens nodding reluctantly while others shifted uncomfortably. It was clear that tension was mounting, and the room held its collective breath, waiting for a final decision. But her measured approach did not sit well with everyone.
A tall, sharp-featured alien with metallic scales scoffed from his command seat at the back. He folded his arms, his red eyes glinting with impatience. ¡°Oh, little general, still so naive,¡± he sneered. ¡°This creature is traveling at speeds far beyond anything natural, devouring our stars¡ªour most beloved star, no less. Why would we hesitate? It doesn¡¯t matter what this thing is. We need to kill it, or it¡¯ll drain our entire system dry.¡±
The pink-skinned general¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. Her stance was firm, her back straight as she met his gaze, unyielding. ¡°And what if your attack simply provokes it?¡± she retorted. ¡°We know nothing of its power, only that it outstrips anything we¡¯ve encountered. If we miscalculate, it could annihilate us. Is that a risk you¡¯re willing to take?¡±
A weighty silence fell over the cockpit as each alien absorbed her words. Finally, she gave a firm nod, her decision clear. ¡°Prepare our defenses,¡± she ordered, her voice steady, ¡°but hold fire. We¡¯ll attempt communication first. If this being is as powerful as it appears, I¡¯d rather not start a war blindly.¡±
As the fleet braced itself for the next move, a collective murmur rippled through the ranks. They barely had time to react when, suddenly, the unknown entity appeared before them. One moment, he was miles away, and in the blink of an eye, he was there. Carter¡¯s arrival was so swift it seemed like he¡¯d teleported. His dark, humanoid form, draped in flowing white and gold robes with six immense, ethereal wings, cast a powerful glow over the ships. His eyes took in the fleet with calm but undeniable authority.
Carter floated there, hands clasped behind him as he regarded the hundreds of ships, his presence filling the void with an almost overwhelming force. ¡°Good god¡ what is this thing?¡± one of the generals muttered, awe and terror mixing in his voice as he stared at the visuals on the ship¡¯s screen. They had encountered strange life forms across the galaxy, but nothing that radiated this level of energy or menace.
Carter¡¯s gaze swept across the fleet, his expression unreadable. He extended his awareness, tapping into a telepathic link¡ªan ability he¡¯d honed after absorbing the equation from a captive alien species within the X3X prison. In one smooth thought, his voice resounded directly within the minds of every being aboard the fleet.
"State your purpose for following me, or none of you will be leaving this area alive."
The words vibrated within their minds, each syllable laced with an intimidating weight. A shiver passed through the entire fleet, and the once-confident officers and generals now found themselves locked in fearful silence, unable to look away from the looming figure outside their screens. For a long moment, no one spoke, and panic simmered among the ranks. Even the seasoned generals felt a cold chill crawl up their spines as they recognized the magnitude of the being before them.
Some of the generals exchanged tense glances, uncertainty and fear flickering across their faces. But a few clung to their purpose, a flicker of resolve still burning in their eyes. They understood their mission had changed: this was no longer a routine interception, nor even a reconnaissance. Whatever this entity was, it was beyond anything they had ever prepared for. But for them, defending their system, their people, was paramount¡ªand they would face whatever was needed to stop this force from advancing further, no matter the cost.
33-Food for my growth
The metallic-scaled general leaned in close to his comms, whispering urgently to the other generals. ¡°Now¡¯s our chance, while it¡¯s unsuspecting,¡± he hissed, his voice low but intense. ¡°This thing has to die here and now, before it drains our territory dry.¡±
There were murmurs of agreement crackling through the comms. The generals nodded, grimly determined, their minds uniting on a single goal: the destruction of this powerful entity, no matter the risks.
¡°Listen to me!¡± the pink-skinned general, Sinith, interrupted, her tone edged with worry as her gaze flickered across her screens. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless. He hasn¡¯t attacked us, and he could have. Let¡¯s think this through and see if we can reach an agreement, for all our sakes.¡±
The metallic-scaled general scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°Sinith, your vision is too narrow. Even if he leaves now, who¡¯s to say he won¡¯t come back, hungrier and stronger?¡± His sharp eyes glinted, a spark of cunning gleaming in their depths. ¡°This is our chance. Don¡¯t let it slip away.¡±
Another voice cut in, rumbling like stones grinding together. A rock-skinned alien general crossed his thick arms, casting a disdainful look at Sinith. ¡°And think of what we could gain if we capture it. Imagine the kind of power that flows through a creature like this,¡± he added, his mouth twisting into a crooked smirk.
The metallic-scaled general¡¯s grin widened as he watched the others nod, their greedy ambitions taking over. "Exactly," he continued, savoring the thought. "This isn¡¯t just a threat; it¡¯s an opportunity. We extract that power, make it ours."
Around him, the generals murmured in approval, envisioning the might they could harness.
General Sinith''s face tightened in frustration. "Damn it, will you guys listen¡ª!"
The words lingered in the minds of the generals, chilling them to their cores. Carter''s ominous warning hung in the air like a leaden weight, every syllable ringing with an authority that defied resistance. In the cockpit, no one dared to move¡ªexcept for the metallic-scaled general. Panic sparked in his eyes, replacing the grin with a flicker of desperation.
"This thing¡ this thing is beyond reason," he muttered, a growing urgency in his voice as he activated his comm. ¡°All fleets, initiate attack sequence! Prepare hyper-cosmic beams and target the entity immediately!¡±
A wave of commands flashed across the screens as the other generals scrambled to follow orders, their faces contorted with a mixture of fear and reckless bravado. General Sinith¡¯s face went pale, her voice lost as the decision was made before she could stop it. She watched helplessly as the dozens of ships in the fleet aligned their weapons, aimed directly at the figure floating beyond their hull.
In unison, hundreds of hyper-cosmic beams ignited, blazing through space in a dazzling display of destructive power. The beams tore through the void, converging on Carter in a blinding assault of light and energy. For several long seconds, space was alive with crackling bursts of cosmic power, the energy surging outward, almost swallowing the nearby stars in its intensity.
The generals stared at the screens, their mouths open in twisted satisfaction. The metallic-scaled general clenched his fists triumphantly. ¡°Yes! This¡ this should be enough to obliterate him!¡±
The relentless barrage continued, and as the beams finally ceased, the residual energy slowly faded, leaving only the quiet hum of the ships¡¯ systems and the lingering, acrid taste of victory on the generals¡¯ lips. A tense silence fell over the cockpit as they waited for the visuals to update, each alien anticipating the remnants of a scorched void where their pursuer once floated.
But as the residual glare lifted, the figure was still there, untouched. Carter hadn¡¯t moved an inch, his form hovering exactly as before. The silence grew deafening as the disbelief set in. Then, a single, piercing eye opened on the right side of his darkened face¡ªa golden iris that shone with a cold, predatory intensity, locking onto the ships before him.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.
In a voice as frigid as the space surrounding them, he spoke, his words laced with quiet malice. ¡°I''ve gotten my answer¡±
Carter¡¯s cold gaze intensified as he raised a hand, six radiant wings flaring out behind him. The space around him grew heavy, vibrating with an unseen force. Suddenly, the hundreds of hyper-cosmic beam cannons began to shudder on their mounts, tearing free from the ships with a violent force. With an effortless motion, Carter wrenched the massive cannons through space, clustering them together in a formation facing the very fleet that had launched them.
The soldiers on the ships and the generals in the lead ship''s cockpit was a storm of frenzied cries as the aliens watched in horror, realization dawning on them. The metallic-scaled general''s face twisted in disbelief, a look of raw defiance flickering in his eyes. "No, this is impossible¡ Those cannons can''t be operated without the ships'' energy core. He won''t be able to fire them!" he shouted, trying to reassure the others, desperation edging his voice.
With his second hand extended, Carter channeled a swirling vortex of celestial energy into the cannons, powering each one with the steady flow of his own strength. The barrels glowed ominously, filling the dark expanse with a white-hot hue. As the energy surged, the hum of activation reverberated through the void, and panic rippled through the fleet.
Frantic commands filled the comms as the generals attempted to retreat. Yet, no matter how fiercely the pilots jammed the controls, their ships remained frozen, unable to move as if held by an invisible force.
"I told you all not to act recklessly!¡± General Sinith¡¯s voice rose, desperate. "Now you''ve doomed us! Did any of you think about what would happen if he turns toward our homeworlds next? If our families¡ª"
"Enough of your whining!" the rock-like general shouted, slamming a stone fist into his console. "We need solutions, not noise, General Sinith! FIND OUT WHY WE CAN''T MOVE¡ª"
The metallic-scaled general tried to rally the others, but his voice was cut short by the powerful telepathic message that flooded their minds.
¡°You all are so confident that if you just hit me with your toys, I''d be destroyed,¡± Carter''s voice echoed, cold and calm. ¡°I''ve known your intentions since the moment you approached, and I¡¯ve seen everything... especially you, General Morris.¡±
Carter¡¯s piercing words left the bridge in stunned silence. Using skills obtained from his journey through the X3X prison¡ªthe Xilian race¡¯s x-ray vision and the mind-reading skill from the Solarian race¡ªhe¡¯d seen and heard every strategic discussion, every panicked thought, every hidden plan. He knew their intentions with chilling clarity.
The metallic-scaled General Moris crumpled to the floor, eyes wide with fear. ¡°No... no¡ this can¡¯t be. What kind of being is this?¡± He stammered, breath shallow as he processed the nightmare unfolding around him. The other generals, once filled with bravado, had fallen silent, the grim realization of their helplessness sinking in. All they could do now was await the inevitable judgment.
But General Sinith, seeing an opening, desperately called out, voice trembling but determined. ¡°Wait! Please, great one, give me a moment!¡± she shouted, hoping against hope that Carter could hear them. ¡°Please¡ spare us. We spotted an entity moving at an impossible speed, devouring our stars. We came only to protect our people¡ªour survival depends on these stars. Even though we don¡¯t live on one, we need their energy to sustain our worlds.¡±
The rest of the command deck held its breath, clinging to her words as a final chance.
Carter''s voice reverberated through the minds of the generals alone, his tone measured but unsettlingly sincere. ¡°You, General Sinith, were the only one here who sought to communicate first. It almost touches my nonexistent heart,¡± he began, a trace of amusement filtering through. ¡°But understand this: your naivety has led you to misunderstand me. I am beyond any notion of ¡®right¡¯ or ¡®wrong.¡¯ I abandoned that long ago. What I bring may seem like pure destruction, but where there is destruction, there is always potential for something new¡ and you all will help me bring that new, whether you wish to or not.¡±
The silence that followed was absolute, his words sinking in as if they were edged with gravity itself. Sinith¡¯s eyes widened, her last shred of hope fading, while the other generals exchanged horrified glances. They now understood the depth of their miscalculation¡ªescape was impossible.
With a sweep of his hand, Carter activated the hyper-cosmic ray blasters he had hijacked. Charged by his own immense celestial energy, the beams fired down on the fleet, their power magnified tenfold. In an instant, the ships were engulfed in devastating rays, their hulls dissolving into scattered atoms as the cosmic power obliterated them without mercy. It was over in seconds¡ªhundreds of vessels reduced to floating debris, swallowed into nothingness.
New Equation Detected: Rapvik Race.
New Equation Detected: Earthoid Race.
New Equation Detected: Armilion Race.
More race equations streamed in, each feeding into his system. But Carter dismissed the notifications, focused instead on the conviction now rooted deeper in him. This encounter had shown him a glimpse of his potential¡ªand the distance he still needed to cross to become truly unstoppable.
34-Trouble from afar
Carter floated silently in the vast expanse, his form a stark silhouette against the stars. His six wings unfurled once more, casting a faint glow across the surrounding void. He sifted through the newly acquired memories of the generals, piecing together the story that had driven their desperation.
¡°So, they live on a massive ship¡ about one-eleventh the size of Earth,¡± he murmured. ¡°It draws power from nearby stars, just enough to keep it running. No wonder they feared losing their precious energy sources.¡±
He considered his options carefully, the weight of his decision hanging in the stillness. ¡°I could destroy their ship,¡± he mused, ¡°but¡ there¡¯s no new life equation there¡ªnothing beyond what I¡¯ve already obtained.¡± He paused, a flicker of empathy crossing his mind, tempered by his evolving purpose. ¡°One or two unique equations might be possible, but¡ ending countless lives for such a small gain would be pointless.¡±
A quiet resolve settled within him as he folded his wings, shifting his focus back to his journey. The choices he¡¯d made today only strengthened his conviction; there would be more battles, more worlds he would face, but each would have to align with his purpose. For now, the path forward was clear.
Carter¡¯s gaze hardened, his voice a whisper in the silence of space. ¡°I only need power.¡± With a single, swift motion, he launched himself through the galaxy in a flash, his wings cutting through the cosmos like beams of light, leaving trails of faint gold that shimmered momentarily before fading into the dark.
As he hurtled forward, he felt the weight of his journey press on him, the memories of countless years echoing in his mind. Thousands of years of existence had shaped him, stripping away illusions and leaving only pure, unwavering resolve. In the beginning, he might have sought meaning, perhaps even redemption, but now, those notions were distant memories¡ªwhispers of a former self. His purpose had become singular, his mentality unshakeable. He moved through the stars like a force of nature, driven by a relentless pursuit of strength, unbound by morality or sympathy. Power was his only goal, and nothing would deter him.
Meanwhile, in another universe¡ªUniverse 298, a galaxy dominated by the X3X Collective¡ªalarms pulsed across a massive tower, the tallest spire in a sprawling X3X megacity. The structure gleamed with a metallic sheen, embedded with countless monitors and glowing control panels. The atmosphere inside the command chamber was tense, the glow of various star maps illuminating the faces of X3X commanders as they reviewed the data flowing in.
A tall, thin figure stood at the head of the table, his skin a sleek, silver metallic sheen that shimmered in the dim light. His eyes, a sharp crystalline blue, flickered between the readings. ¡°This is no ordinary cosmic disturbance. We¡¯re picking up an energy concentration in Universe 296 far beyond what we¡¯ve cataloged before,¡± he said, his tone clipped, professional, though tinged with curiosity.
Across from him, a human commander with short-cropped hair and cold, calculating eyes crossed his arms, glancing skeptically at the displays. ¡°We¡¯ve seen spikes before,¡± he remarked, his voice laced with doubt. ¡°But nothing in that universe has held our interest before now. What makes this different, Commander Virex?¡±
A third figure, a hulking, insectoid alien with layered chitin and six small, glinting eyes, let out a low, chittering laugh. ¡°Different? The readings are off the scale. I haven¡¯t seen anything like it in my entire service. Whatever¡¯s there could prove¡ quite useful,¡± he hissed, his mandibles twitching in anticipation.
Commander Virex raised a hand, silencing the murmurs from the other assembled officers¡ªan assortment of alien races, each representing different sectors under the X3X dominion. ¡°This is more than just a high energy reading,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s unlike anything we¡¯ve documented. A force this powerful could alter our position, perhaps even beyond our current galaxy.¡±
Another officer, a serpentine alien with iridescent scales that shifted colors with each movement, nodded in agreement. ¡°If it can be harnessed,¡± he added, his voice a low, reverberating hiss, ¡°then we should send a reconnaissance fleet immediately. Waiting could cost us the advantage.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
The human commander leaned forward, gaze fixed on Virex. ¡°I agree with Recon Commander Tarvan,¡± he said, his tone soft but intense. ¡°Send the fleet. Let¡¯s find out exactly what we¡¯re dealing with.¡±
The insectoid commander clicked his mandibles, eyes glinting with a hunger for the unknown. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We go. This... entity¡ will either serve us or be obliterated.¡±
Virex''s crystalline gaze moved over the room, weighing the silent nods from each officer. Finally, he issued a single order. ¡°Deploy our strongest fleet to Universe 296. I want detailed scans, combat-ready formations. And prepare the containment protocols. Whatever this thing is¡ it will be under X3X control.¡±
In that moment, they set their sights on Carter, unknowingly locking onto a force that would test the limits of their ambitions and their survival.
In the vast stretch of empty space, Carter flew silently, feeling the ever-present, subtle hum of celestial energy flowing through him. He¡¯d spent the past century flying around space, patiently, almost meditatively absorbing energy from stars, rogue planets, and cosmic matter he encountered. This process wasn¡¯t hurried; he¡¯d learned to move deliberately, letting the miniature wormhole he could create work for him, increasing his celestial energy quickly
He¡¯d long lost count of how many stars he¡¯d drained and how many swirling nebulas he¡¯d passed through, each one a small but potent offering of energy. He could feel his power pooling, expanding deep within him, like a furnace stoked constantly but never overheated. The cosmos around him had become familiar¡ªa realm that was more his own with every passing year. Over time, his awareness had become so fine-tuned that he could sense every speck of energy within miles. His understanding of it and his control over it felt instinctive, almost effortless now.
Still, He¡¯d started thinking about his main body¡ªhis planet known as Carter. He had left his planet far behind, keeping tabs from a distance as his clones and the small yellow dwarf star he¡¯d launched on their own paths traversed the universe, bringing their energy and life equations back to him. He knew they¡¯d return soon.
"I''ve been gone for a while," Carter murmured, his voice lost to the void, though his words resonated within him. "It''s about time I return. The celestial energy I¡¯ve gathered should be enough¡ªespecially with what my clone planets will bring back."
With a single, decisive motion, he surged forward, the emptiness of space parting around him as he sped toward his main body. The trails he left were intense, waves of cosmic energy rippling through space, each movement practically illuminating his path. Unbeknownst to him, every burst of energy acted like a beacon, making him effortlessly trackable to the X3X fleet already closing in behind him. It was exactly what they had hoped for.
Many light years behind him, thousands of ships followed in the wake of his energy trails, each one enormous and sleek, brimming with advanced weaponry and heavily fortified shielding. They were far more formidable than the fleet Carter had encountered before¡ªmassive battleships with gleaming hulls, all designed specifically for a creature of his power. At the center of the fleet loomed a command ship, larger and more imposing than the rest, bristling with advanced tech and carrying the highest-ranking members of the mission.
On the radar screen, one of the pilots observed something unusual. Instead of the usual energy spikes signaling Carter''s consumption of stars, he saw a concentrated movement, as if Carter were heading somewhere with a specific purpose. Curious and cautious, he turned to a female alien officer beside him. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it looks like he''s heading toward something, but he¡¯s not devouring stars. He¡¯s... deliberately moving, focused.¡±
The female alien looked over the data, her brows furrowing, and promptly paged the mission commander¡ªa tall, human male with an air of calculated arrogance that seemed only to amplify his authority.
The commander sauntered into the command deck, glancing at the data with a small, satisfied smirk. ¡°Well, well. The beast has a destination now, does he?¡± He chuckled, an edge of superiority in his tone. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s tired of wreaking havoc aimlessly; he wants to find somewhere else to do his crap.¡±
The alien officer nodded cautiously. ¡°What are your orders, sir?¡±
The commander straightened, issuing his orders with cool confidence. ¡°We follow him, but from a distance. This creature¡¯s spent a century honing his awareness; I¡¯d rather not alert him until we¡¯re in the prime position to strike. Keep us at range. Make sure no one disrupts his little journey.¡±
Around the command deck, officers and crew members exchanged uneasy glances but complied, steering the massive fleet forward, silent and watchful as Carter unknowingly led them toward his main body.
35-The slaughter
Carter had been moving through the vastness of space for a decade, his mind solely fixed on reaching his main body. Though more than a century had passed since he last saw it, he sensed that his planet was much as he¡¯d left it¡ªstable and unchanged. Finally, he descended. He entered the space where his palace was, walking into his throne room.
Once Carter was settled, he started to check on his current amount of c energy since c energy was being drained by the second to disguise the sun in the X3X solar system. The celestial energy he¡¯d amassed was considerable, and he sensed the powerful return of his planet clones and yellow dwarf star. He estimated it would take about two months in real time.
Yet something lingered in his thoughts. He hadn¡¯t felt any return of celestial energy from the Saints he¡¯d sent to the That X3X-ruled solar system, tasked with expanding his influence. It would take time to reach that system, but his curiosity¡ªand his wariness¡ªwon out. With a resolute beat of his wings, Carter launched back into the stars, journeying toward the Saints to witness their progress firsthand.
Carter knew this trip would take some time, even with his improved capabilities. At Astro Movement Level 8, the journey to X3X¡¯s solar system and back to his main body would require nearly five months. To speed things up, he tapped into his Level 9 gravity control, pulling himself with immense gravitational force, accelerating his speed fivefold. Though he could push faster, he was in no particular hurry, aiming instead for a stable yet swift pace across the star fields.
Elsewhere, the X3X fleet, which had been tracking Carter¡¯s movements closely, registered his sudden increase in speed. The data screens inside the command ship of the massive fleet flickered to life, indicating that Carter was heading in the direction of one of their smaller bases stationed in Universe 296. An entire solar system rested there, though it was merely one piece of the X3X¡¯s far-reaching empire.
Commander Jzon, the human leader overseeing the mission, studied the readings on his monitor. He gave a low chuckle, the corner of his mouth quirking up in a smirk as he observed the data.
¡°Don¡¯t bother engaging him,¡± Jzon ordered the bridge with a dismissive wave. ¡°That minor territory and its people aren¡¯t worth blowing our cover. We¡¯re here to observe at the moment, not provoke,¡± he added with a casual authority, as though an entire solar system was merely a pawn in his tactical chess game. The fleet maintained its position, choosing to let Carter pass through as they continued to watch, gathering whatever intel they could.
In the meantime, Carter¡¯s incredible speed allowed him to reach the X3X¡¯s solar system within a month. As he approached, he extended his newly enhanced Level 10 Zone Vision, scanning nearly a quarter of the solar system in one sweep. He found none of his followers, which made no sense since he sent them to every corner of the solar system. He saw nothing that suggested his Saints or followers had thrived; no celestial energy linked back to him. He scanned further, moving across the solar system so his zone vision could reach further, covering the solar system in its entirety, until the truth came into view.
A purge had occurred. Evidence of systematic eradication lay in traces across planets. The once-thriving Primordial God religion and its Saints were no more; their presence was eradicated, wiped from this sector of space in what was clearly an intense, targeted purge. The entire congregation of eternal followers and Saints he¡¯d sent here had been annihilated, leaving only a faint echo of the faith they¡¯d once carried.
Carter''s fury simmered beneath a deadly calm as he stared into the cosmic emptiness. His aura pulsed outwards, waves of gravity surging across the void, pulling meteors into his orbit only to crush them into clouds of dust. Entire regions of space within his range grew dense, almost suffocating, and even beyond his reach, nearby planets were shaken by the residual shockwaves.
"Those were my Saints... my chosen," he thought, fists clenched as his stare pierced through the darkness. The energy around him built to a point where any rudimentary radar in the galaxy could register it, and he knew it was.....he wanted to be found.
Aboard the X3X Fleet Command Ship
Alarms echoed throughout the ship, screens flashing red as data poured in, indicating the intensity of the power reading. Commander Jzon stormed into the cockpit, his face twisted in a rare expression of alarm and irritation.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
"Report!" he barked, voice cutting over the blaring alarms.
A communications officer, frazzled and wide-eyed, looked up. "Sir, it¡¯s him¡ªthe target. A massive energy surge just spiked out of nowhere. We¡¯ve never seen anything like it before. Our sensors show¡ HIS POWER LEVELS OVER! 9000¡ª"
The room went dead silent. ¡°Someone get this guy outta here,¡± commander Jzon ordered, with them pulling him out of the room.
Commander Jzon cleared his throat, visibly exasperated. "Enough with the nonsense! I need precise details on his movements and that energy burst, now! The solar system he¡¯s most likely tearing apart is expendable, but I want us closer to his previous location before he took off. Move this fleet, now."
The command was received with swift obedience, and the X3X fleet, stationed roughly three light-months from Carter¡¯s main body, adjusted course, pushing their engines to the limit. At their current speed, they¡¯d arrive in twelve hours.
Back to Carter
The energy subsided as Carter''s aura stabilized, but the rage lingered. His power spike hadn¡¯t just alerted the fleet¡ªit had been felt on every X3X-occupied planet within range, sending shockwaves through their ranks.
In the dim light of the X3X command center, a fierce debate raged on. Around the circular table, holographic forms of the empire''s highest-ranking leaders flickered, each from far-flung sectors across the X3X territory. Their shapes varied wildly, from humanoid figures with sleek metallic plating to serpentine beings with clusters of glaring eyes, all shadowed by deep creases of worry.
The cacophony of voices eventually died down, giving way to a tense, shared silence as a consensus settled: this unknown being¡ªpowerful beyond their calculations¡ªmight be intelligent. Engaging in dialogue could buy them time while they reached out for reinforcements from a larger X3X territory. A single ship, piloted by a select crew, would be sent to make contact.
Onboard the Diplomatic Ship
The tension among the ship''s crew was palpable. A low hum vibrated through the walls as the vessel sped toward its mysterious target. Whispers filled the cramped cabin, speculation mixed with anxiety as the crew considered what lay ahead.
¡°I heard it¡¯s power can destroy entire solar systems... on a whim,¡± one of the engineers muttered, voice barely a whisper as he glanced at his radar.
¡°You¡¯re too paranoid,¡± snapped Rax, a younger officer with an arrogant tilt to his smirk. He lounged against the control panel, arms folded. ¡°It¡¯s all scare tactics to weed out the weak. Mark my words: I¡¯ll lead the charge on this thing, and when we capture it, I¡¯ll be running this ship.¡±
¡°Get real,¡± scoffed another officer, trying to focus on his controls. ¡°The only reason you¡¯re here is because everyone else is afraid to be anywhere near this¡ thing. Just stay quiet, follow orders, and hope we make it back.¡±
As they approached their target, their sensors buzzed erratically, struggling to process the energy readings fluctuating from the dark shape looming ahead. Carter floated there, motionless, like a solitary shadow in the void.
As they reached Carter¡¯s range, a soft shimmer enveloped their ship as the X3X systems created a temporary vacuum around the space, allowing sound transmission.
The comm officer activated the speaker, swallowing hard before speaking. ¡°Weird being,¡± he began, his voice faltering before he straightened his tone. ¡°I am unsure if you can understand me. If you can... leave this sector now or face the consequences of the X3X Empire.¡±
The message hung in the silence of space, tension brewing on the bridge as they awaited a response from the ominous figure, wondering if they¡¯d made the gravest mistake of their lives.
Carter drifted through the void, slowly turning to face the approaching vessel. His cold, burning gaze fixed on the ship, his voice reverberating with a depth that struck each crew member to their core.
"My saints¡" he began, his words soft but held no joy. "They were never given a chance to speak. So why grant me one now? Is it because you fear me?¡± His voice hardened, cutting through the void like a blade. ¡°If so, why hesitate? Why not eradicate me, just as you did them?¡±
The silence was thick as his golden eyes narrowed, glinting with raw, unrestrained wrath.
"They spoke of truths¡ªof things beyond your understanding¡ªand for that, you slaughtered them without thought. I waited here, giving you a chance to prove me wrong, to see if you¡¯d face me with some semblance of reason. But it was pointless, wasn''t it?¡± His voice dripped with contempt, radiating through the void.
He paused, the stillness around him amplifying the crushing weight of his next words. "Even those shadowing me from afar, thinking I was unaware of their every move... if they were to appear now, if your entire empire was to gather here in force... you would all still die."
The darkness around him seemed to deepen, his celestial energy condensing in a chilling aura. ¡°I have no need to do this for my self, nor to evolve. For the first time since arriving in this world... I am truly enraged."
The silence was final, his promise hanging in the air as the ship¡¯s crew stared in paralyzed terror.
36-Eye for an Eye
The crew froze, fear and disbelief etched on their faces as they processed Carter''s chilling words. Carter barely acknowledged them, turning away and drifting slowly through the void. One crew member, arrogance etched into his every move, snatched the comm device in a last-ditch attempt to speak.
"Damn it, WAIT, WE WER¡ª"
Shush.
Carter with a single thought, triggering his gravity control and compressed the ship, His gravity control compacted the vessel until it was a mere speck, practically nonexistent.
"Loud," he muttered, letting the silence fill the void once more.
Drifting further, he paused, staring into the distant expanse of stars. "How can I ever expect my creations to see me as their god if I can''t even protect them?¡± His voice softened as he continued, almost to himself. ¡°They must have suffered... waiting, praying that their god would save them. And I never even knew about their demise.¡±
In the quiet of space, a system screen appeared, casting a faint glow over his face. Carter read it, his clenched fists loosening slightly as he processed its contents. A glimmer of calm settled over his expression, but his eyes still burned.
¡°I see¡ but even so,¡± he said, his voice cold and resolute, ¡°these bastards will not be spared.¡±
Carter moved towards one of the planets, releasing high amounts of his energy on purpose.
The planet ran by the X3X force buzzed with frenzied alarms as the cosmic sensors spiked, blaring warnings across every monitor. Red lights bathed the command centers and streets alike, while citizens looked up, terrified, at the warning image readings displayed on massive public screens, wondering what is happening. In a high-security control room, the planet''s leaders gathered around a central holographic projection, their faces pale as they witnessed the sheer scale of the incoming threat. Such power they had never seen before.
"What¡ what is it?" One of the ministers stammered, gripping the edge of the table.
"It''s not just a sensor malfunction, is it?" another demanded, though her voice faltered. The readouts were too consistent, too precise. The gravitational field around their planet was fluctuating wildly, like it was being stretched, strained by an unimaginable force.
Panic rose among the council members as one of the commanders slammed a fist on the console, barking orders. "All hands to defensive positions! Activate every shield, reinforce every energy barrier¡ªthis is not a drill!"
Before the terrified leaders could do more, the sky itself seemed to darken as Carter appeared in the planet¡¯s atmosphere, his presence casting an eerie shadow across the land. His immense, otherworldly form was visible even from the surface. He extended his hand, the motion slow, deliberate, and then¡ª
Flash.
In an instant, the planet was gone, compressed into a shimmering, tiny sphere that floated e in Carter''s hand. His energy hummed around him, the obliterated world a faint glint against the dark backdrop of space. Carter held the compressed planet, studying it for a moment before turning his gaze outward, his golden eyes narrowing as they swept across the distant stars.
¡°One by one¡¡± Carter murmured, his voice low and edged with cold fury. ¡°I''ll pick you bastards off, one by one.¡±
True to his word, he moved slowly, targeting each planet like it was a mere obstacle in his path. The X3X forces, desperate, sent wave after wave of energy-ray-equipped satellites, beams converging on his figure in an attempt to halt his relentless advance. But every ray fizzled into nothing as it made contact, absorbed effortlessly by the aura surrounding him. The destruction continued, slow enough to stoke terror among the remaining planets, a fear that grew with each world¡¯s turn.
In mere hours, all five planets had been compressed into dense, marble-like spheres, the energy they once held now trapped within them. Carter, reclined in the vast emptiness of space, spun the spheres idly around his finger, their light casting reflections across his darkened hooded face.
Then something flickered across his awareness.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.
¡°Oh.¡± He drifted upright, his eyes narrowing as the realization sank in. ¡°So those bastards are heading for my main body,¡± he muttered, a quiet rage simmering in his voice. Through the zone vision of his primary form, he¡¯d felt the faint but unmistakable presence of the foreign fleet that has been following him for over a century.
Though his connection was faint with his clone planets, the connection to his main body was strong, unwavering, even from the massive distances he moved from during the millennias. The X3X fleet¡¯s intent was clear.
A smirk spread across his face as he set his gaze toward the distant zone where his planet resided. ¡°Let¡¯s see what these bastards plan to do.¡±
Carter surged through space at full speed, pushing his gravity control and astro movement to their limits. But even at his fastest, he knew he couldn¡¯t reach his main body in time. "Guess it¡¯s time to test this out," he muttered, closing his eyes to shift his consciousness.
In an instant, his mind anchored back to his main body, while his god form continued racing toward it autonomously. ¡°Awaken,¡± he thought, and the familiar sensation of becoming a planet washed over him. ¡°Been a while since I felt like this¡ but now¡¯s not the time for nostalgia.¡±
His Zone Vision flared, and the thousands of X3X invading fleets loomed at the edges, just minutes away.
¡°You bastards have been following me for years; guess it¡¯s time to repay the favor,¡± Carter thought, his planetary form radiating quiet menace. An idea sparked in his mind¡ªa way to truly test the full scope of his abilities.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s about time I try out that equation,¡± he thought. ¡°System, create ten Shadrax beings, but don¡¯t give them any memories. Just make them stupid and loyal.¡±
[System]
900 million celestial energy is needed to create 10 fully grown Shadrax.
¡°Do it.¡±
Energy began to churn around Carter, swirling into ten distinct areas. From each pool of energy, a massive Shadrax emerged, but these were unlike the one he¡¯d encountered before. Each creature was over 9 kilometers in mass, their shadowy skin rippling with raw, overbearing power. Their tentacles, darker and more menacing than ever, seemed to suck in the light around them. Their single, enormous red eyes glowed with an eerie intensity, and rows upon rows of razor-sharp teeth gleamed in their cavernous mouths.
¡°System, what¡¯s going on? These guys seem way stronger than the one I fought back then.¡±
[System]
When the host specifically creates a race without recreating them from memory, they are manifested in their most powerful form. These Shadrax are in their absolute forms.
¡°Ah, I see. Makes sense. When I made Ralak, I did it based on his own memory of himself. This is... well, this reminds me of a cartoon from my previous life, though I can¡¯t put my finger on it.¡± Carter smirked, shaking off the memory. ¡°Anyway¡¡±
The ten Shadrax floated before him, their silent stares fixed on him, awaiting his command.
¡°Go,¡± Carter commanded, his voice filled with quiet fury, ¡°give our friends some entertainment.¡±
The Shadrax shot forward, moving at ten times the speed of light, dark blurs streaking through the void with a purpose. Carter grinned, sending a fragment of his consciousness into the eye of one of the colossal creatures. Now, he¡¯d have a front-row seat to the chaos about to unfold.
¡°Only one about to be entertained¡ is me.¡±
Back on the command ship leading the fleet
Commander Jzon moved briskly through the ship¡¯s steel corridors, the dim lights casting long shadows as he approached a heavily secured chamber at the end of the hall. The door scanned his retinas, permitting only him entry. With a quiet hiss, it slid open to reveal the ship¡¯s most peculiar¡ªand infuriating¡ªasset.
Inside, a figure lay sprawled on a floating platform, arms behind his head, staring lazily at the ceiling. His yellow skin had an almost metallic sheen, and two extra arms protruded from his back, casually holding a spear that glinted in the low light. His eyes flicked over to Jzon, but the faintest smirk didn¡¯t leave his face.
¡°So, what brings you here, Jzon?¡± Fury drawled, then added, ¡°Or should I say, commander?¡± His tone was mocking, with a hint of amusement.
Jzon held back his irritation, keeping his voice as steady as possible. ¡°Are you planning on assisting us in subjugating this star-eatin creature? Your support could turn the tide.¡±
Fury leaned back, one of his spare arms adjusting his spear. ¡°Why rush? It¡¯s just one creature. Surely you and your fleet can handle it. Or have your skills dulled, Jzon?¡±
Jzon¡¯s jaw tightened, but he pressed on. ¡°This isn¡¯t just another mission. The power levels are off the charts¡ªthere¡¯s a reason we¡¯re tracking it as closely as we are.¡±
Fury, or "Heaven,¡± as he insisted on being called, yawned, clearly unbothered. ¡°Charts, power levels, all of this feels so¡ ordinary. If the ¡®great¡¯ Commander Jzon and his fleet can¡¯t handle it, maybe it¡¯s time to hang up the title.¡±
Jzon¡¯s internal frustration boiled. He envisioned himself launching Fury out of an airlock but kept his expression composed. ¡°Underestimating this could be a mistake,¡± he managed through gritted teeth.
Fury simply chuckled, spinning his spear lazily with one of his back arms. ¡°Then, by all means, prove me wrong. But do try not to bore me with more requests. I¡¯m far too important to be wasted on such trivialities.¡±
With a final nod, Jzon turned and left, his mind racing as he clenched his fists. Fury¡¯s arrogance was a constant thorn, but he¡¯d have to handle this without him¡ªfor now.
37-Fury
Commander Jzon stormed back into the cockpit, visibly irritated, his eyes flashing with frustration as crew members scurried to clear his path. He reached the front, staring out through the massive glass window into the void beyond.
¡°Report! How much longer until we reach the star eater¡¯s previous location?¡± he demanded.
The ship¡¯s captain glanced nervously at the readings on his monitor. ¡°We¡¯ll arrive in about ten minutes, sir, but¡ it¡¯s strange. His signal was incredibly high and then¡ it vanished.¡±
Jzon¡¯s mouth dropped a bit. ¡°He probably has no idea we¡¯re following. Likely just stopped moving. Keep going.¡±
An eerie silence lingered as the crew tried to focus, but then a radar technician¡¯s panicked voice sliced through the air. ¡°S-sir! I¡¯m reading¡ ten unidentified energy signals, massive ones. They''re... coming straight for us!¡±
The whole cockpit descended into chaos from the alarms blaring and red lights flashing. Crew members stared at the screens, some in disbelief. Each signal was a towering 9.1 kilometers in size, more than ten times the size of any ship in the fleet and the immense amount of cosmic energy they released.
In the midst of the commotion, Jzon roared, ¡°Quiet!¡± The room stilled as he paced, gathering his composure. ¡°Listen, we have a fleet of over two thousand heavily armed ships, each a formidable 0.8 kilometers. We¡¯re ready for them. Let them come¡ª¡±
A sudden, deafening blast shook the entire ship, cutting Jzon¡¯s speech short. His hand shot out to steady himself against the rail. ¡°What in the hell just happened?!¡±
A nearby officer¡¯s face was drained of color. ¡°Sir, the fleet¡¯s under attack! We¡¯ve lost ten ships, just like that, and twelve more are severely damaged. They hit us from long range, sir¡ a single shot wiped out ten of our heavily armored ships the wave released after shaking many of our ships¡¡±
Jzon¡¯s fists clenched as the reality set in. "What? Ten of our ships... gone in one strike?"
Outside, the Shadrax had reached visual range, looming ominously in front of the fleet. One of them¡¯s single eye started to shine brightly, forming a bright-yet-dark red orb, brimming with energy. It shot forward, swelling as it approached the ships, then imploded with a chaotic energy that shattered formations and decimated the ones in range.
Back on Carter¡¯s planet body, his atmosphere shifted, creating a smile from clouds across his atmosphere as he observed the destruction through his Shadrax¡¯s eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you guys could do that,¡± he mused, amusement seeping through every word. ¡°This is gonna be fun.¡±
The Shadrax creatures drifted into view, their massive, crimson eyes fixed coldly on the fleet as they seemed to hover in eerie silence. A hush fell over the bridge, each crew member transfixed by the sight.
¡°Th-those are¡ Shadrax?¡± A crew member stammered, wide-eyed. ¡°How are there so many of them? I thought Universe 296 only had one, and it was locked down as a last resort guard in one of our empires prisons.
The captain, Crey, took a shaky breath. ¡°No, these are different. They¡¯re way bigger... and the planetary beings encyclopedia doesn¡¯t say anything about that kind of attack.¡± His voice was tense, barely masking his unease.
¡°Enough,¡± Commander Jzon snapped. ¡°Fury¡¯s here for a reason. I¡¯ll go get him myself. In the meantime, you have your orders. Attack those damned things!¡± He turned, striding off as the crew nodded in nervous agreement, relaying the order through the comms.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
Outside, the battle began in brutal earnest. One of the Shadrax unleashed a writhing mass of tentacles, each whip-like movement slicing through dozens of ships in an instant, splitting armor and scattering debris. The fleet tried to counterattack, beams and blasts firing from every angle as they took damage, but the Shadrax retaliated with more red energy blasts, compact and fierce. Each pulse of energy swallowed dozens of ships at a time, turning them to little more than dust and twisted metal.
In the chaos, Jzon sprinted down the corridor to Fury¡¯s quarters. As he reached the door, he found Fury already waiting, staring at the wall. He held his spear loosely at his side, the tip resting on the floor, with his other two arms folded behind his back.
Fury turned around, an infuriatingly confident smile spreading across his face. ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to say,¡± he drawled, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±
The battle was gruesome. Even though the X3X cosmic energy cannons could cause high damage to the Shadrax, their incredible regeneration abilities made them almost invincible as they continued to destroy hundreds, and in only a few minutes, the X3X had already lost over 600 ships.
¡°Damn it, where''s Commander Jzon!?¡± Captain Crey exclaimed, holding onto a railing to avoid falling from the continuously moving ship.
¡°Sir, he¡¯s still getting Commander Fury,¡± a crewmate told him.
¡°Damn it, even though I thought it was crazy for them to carry that demon, he¡¯s currently the only person we can hope to defeat these entities,¡± Commander Fury thought, biting down on his teeth.
How long does it take to call one goddamn guy? Hurry the hell up, Jzon, or we¡¯re all gonna die.
The Shadrax were mostly separated; one team would do frontal attacks, the others would do ranged, and a few would go after ships trying to flee. Carter watched as the chaos went down. ¡°X3X bastards, always following me, looking for trouble; let''s see how yo¡ª¡±
Someone there is dangerous.
One of the Shadrax was absolutely wrecking a few fleeing ships, but it sensed something at high speeds coming toward it, and then...
FWOOM!!
With a swift move that no one could see except Carter, he pierced the Shadrax, obliterating it, leaving not a single part behind to regenerate from. Carter watched the being¡¯s demise, not through the eyes of his Shadrax for a first-person view of the carnage, but with his Zone Vision, since their eyes couldn¡¯t keep up with his speed.
¡°Tch, an annoying bastard has shown up.¡±
With the Shadrax gone, that annoying bas¡ªI mean, furry¡ªflew where it once was, his spear behind his neck and his four arms resting on it. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not too late since heaven is already here.¡± He spun his spear around and took an attacking stance, a huge grin on his face. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll lend a hand.¡±
SWISHH!!
With a single move, he appeared before another Shadrax. ¡°You guys are so big...¡± With a massive thrust, another 9-kilometer colossus Shadrax was turned into nothing. ¡°...yet so weak.¡±
Two other Shadrax, apart from each other, started charging their red decimate blasts, but in an instant, he was gone again. ¡°You guys are just so slow.¡± He was laying on his side above another.
SWOOSHH!!
And like that, another was destroyed. The other shot its blast, which expanded as it came closer to him.
¡°Is this the best you so-called planetary beings can do?¡± CHINNGGG. With a single swing of his spear, he cut it in half. ¡°DON¡¯T MAKE ME LAUGH, YOU BASTARDS. YOU DIE JUST AS EASILY AS INSECTS.¡± Fury blasted off with a massive grin on his face, charging toward the Shadrax.
¡°But still, I haven¡¯t had this much fun in a long time.¡±
FWOOM!
Once again, another Shadrax fell, but Fury¡¯s reckless attacks were not only killing the Shadrax but also destroying many of his own people¡¯s ships. ¡°Damn it, Fury! You¡¯ve destroyed over 700 of our ships, killing THOUSANDS with your reckless attacks! Will you please¡ª¡±
Commander Fury was cut off from his comm¡¯s message to him as he took it out and crushed it in his palm.
¡°Well, since that¡¯s over... there are 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6¡ªSIX of you guys left.¡± Fury spun his spear arrogantly once more. ¡°I wonder... which one of you will die next. Anyone wanna take a guess?¡± His disgusti¡ªehem, I mean, an evil grin swept across his face as he chose which to kill next.
38-War is coming
"Seems you bastards won''t choose," Fury sneered, positioning himself as if to kick off into the vastness of space. "Fine. I''ll choose for you." With a fierce thrust, he rocketed toward his next target, a sinister grin stretched across his face.
On the Command Ship of the X3X Fleet
The cockpit was in chaos. Frantic X3X officers scrambled to calm the captains of the other ships, who were demanding either permission to retreat or to fire on Fury himself. They were losing ships rapidly to Fury''s reckless attacks, as well as to the Shadrax.
"Someone tell those captains that I said no one engages Fury!" Commander Jzon barked, his voice cutting through the noise. He watched the mayhem unfolding through the ship''s main observation window. "He may be causing damage through our fleet, but he''s at least handling those damn Shadrax."
"DAMAGE?!" a voice roared from the holographic communication console, where six figures flickered into view. One of them, a humanoid raccoon-like figure with an expression of pure outrage, spoke for them all. "DAMAGE? YOU CALL THIS CHAOS DAMAGE? FURY IS KILLING MORE OF US THAN THOSE DAMN SHADRAX!"
"Ahh, if it isn''t Major Snarlk and the other majors," Commander Jzon said,walking towards the projections with a fake smile. "At least what''s left of you that came. It''s good to see at least six of the 12 majors survived the Shadrax''s rampage."
"All six of the other majors ships weren''t destroyed by the damn Shadrax; it was that bastard FURY!" Snarlk shouted, his face contorted with rage. The other majors nodded in agreement, glaring angrily through their holograms.
"And your here ordering us around, telling us to not attack that bastard when you yourself hate Fury, Jz¡ª" Snarlk began shouting, but Jzon cut him off sharply.
"Let me stop you right there." He started pacing in front of the projector, his tone icy. "I''m not stupid enough to piss off Fury, even if I hate the guy. He''s still one of the X3X Gold Stars; even if he might only be ranked tenth, there is nothing we can do to him; he''s thrashing the same things that almost destroyed us. Even if he tried to kill all of us... there is nothing we could do." He stopped pacing and leveled them with a cold stare. "It took a lot of our galaxy''s resources to get his help, so you guys better act like good dogs and shut up while you wait until you receive anymore of my orders."
The holographic majors looked at him in shock, then one by one nodded before vanishing¡ªexcept for Snarlk.
"Coward," Snarlk sneered before cutting off his own transmission.
Jzon watched the projector power down, a dark expression on his face. "You dogs don''t see the bigger picture," he muttered under his breath, turning back to the chaos unfolding outside the ship''s glass.
Back in Outer Space, Where the Battle Unfolded
Fury had swiftly slaughtered every single Shadrax, leaving just one alive. "Looks like you''re the lucky winner, alive for a few more seconds¡ªYAYY," he jeered. The last Shadrax floated there, staring back at him, its cold, red eye unblinking. Fury smirked. "You should be grateful I let you live this long, but you don''t seem to appreciate my gift." With a powerful charge, Fury shot forward. "Guess I should cancel your plan on life, then."
From Afar
Carter had been observing the battle, a smoldering anger building as he watched his Shadrax fall one by one. He closed his nonexistent eyes slowly. "Hmm... seems it''s time for me to act."
Fury''s blindingly fast strike obliterated the last Shadrax, reducing it to nothing. With a cruel grin, he turned to the remnants of the fleet''s ships. "Are these really the useless beings you were all so afraid of? Helpless against?" Fury planted his feet on the tip of his spear, stretching his arms wide, basking in his brutal victory. "I, the Golden Star of the Empire, have shown you weaklings my strength and how I am unmatched, i have shown you how i hea¡ª"
BA-THROOM!
Out of nowhere, an immense force struck Fury, hurling him across space until he collided with a nearby asteroid belt.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
On the other side of the battlefield, Carter''s god form hovered, emanating a powerful, intimidating aura; his six wings flapped beautifully. Four of the five compressed planets he had spun around his palm like toys. "Funny," he said, his voice echoing across the soundless void. "I don''t remember saying the fight was over."
The X3X soldiers looked on in shock at the spectacle unfolding before them. Those in the cockpit froze in horror, while crew members across the deck stared at the screens also in terror. Carter floated before them, his majestic cloak billowing around his dark form like a shadowed tempest.
"SIR, HIS COSMIC ENERGY LEVELS¡ªTHEY''RE LIKE NOTHING I''VE EVER SEEN!" one of the analysts yelled. "IT''S HIGHLY POSSIBLE THIS IS THE STAR-EATING ENTITY."
Commander Jzon, his face drained of color, stared at Carter¡ªthis enigmatic being, unlike anything in the encyclopedias. "No need to tell me... that''s definitely him."
Carter hovered silently, his gaze fixed in the direction where he''d blasted Fury away. Slowly, Fury''s form reappeared, floating back toward him, his body battered and dripping purple blood. Three of his hands clutched onto something, straining to lift it, while his fourth held his spear.
"Hey, you ugly bastard," Fury''s voice was strained as he struggled to open his hand, revealing the fifth planet Carter had condensed. "I think you dropped something."
Carter''s golden eyes emerged from the darkness of his form, glinting as he met Fury''s defiant stare. "Seems I have," he replied coldly. He drew the planet back to his grasp. The moment he seized it, Fury shot forward, moving faster than before, his spear aimed straight at Carter''s face.
THA-BOOM
The impact sent shockwaves across the battlefield, launching nearby ships into chaotic spirals. Some were obliterated instantly, while others collided with asteroids. By the time the chaos settled, only 50 ships remained, the command ship among them, barely intact under the strain of its energy shields.
But Carter stood unscathed, his finger effortlessly stopping the spear''s tip. Fury''s defiant grin faded as he stared in disbelief.
"H-how... how could you so easily stop my spear?" Fury''s voice trembled.
""It''s simple, really," Carter''s voice resonated, cold and unwavering. Fury shivered, struggling to identify where the voice came from. "You are simply too weak."
BAM!
Carter slapped Fury across the face with the back of his hand, sending him spinning violently through the void of space. As Fury''s form hurtled away, Carter caught the spear he left behind. He turned, facing what remained of the X3X fleet; they watched with terrified expressions on there faces.
"Don''t worry," he said, his tone dark. "I''ll go get him."
Carter rocketed off after Fury. The commander, now desperate, attempted to issue a retreat. "NOW''S OUR CHANCE TO¡ª" he stammered, but before he could complete the order, Carter was back, holding Fury''s limp body as if it were nothing more than a duffle bag.
"You all pursued me for years, thinking I hadn''t noticed," Carter''s voice cut through the silence. "Now, it''s time you reap what you''ve sown." Fury''s body floated in the air, manipulated by Carter''s control over gravity, limbs suspended in a crucifixion pose.
"This is who you sent after me? I am not impressed." Carter''s golden eyes glinted through his dark cloak, directed at the fleet.
"Don''t you dare kill him!" came Commander Jzon''s voice, desperate. Carter focused on Jzon, An alien species resembling humans? Interesting, he mused.
[System]
This person is indeed a human who has been modified by alien DNA to be stronger. Many galaxies have similar races, even though they are not native to that world; it mostly depends on how the said planet was formed. Earth is not unique in having humans.
Carter''s thoughts turned inward, consulting his system. So if I kill this guy...
Commander Jzon''s voice interrupted his thoughts. "Fury is one of the empire''s ten golden stars. Killing him¡ªkilling any of us¡ªwould be a declaration of war with the entire X3X Empire." Sweat trickled down Jzon''s face, hoping his words might buy them a chance.
System, Carter thought, what are the ten golden stars?
[System]
The elite force of the X3X Empire, known as the X Champions, reputed for godlike strength. Most champions are planetary-class aliens modified to wield cosmic energy, Others are entities with inherent abilities to manipulate cosmic energy as if it were there own.
Cosmic energy manipulation... Does that mean there are beings capable of creating life, like I can? Carter thought.
[System]
While other beings possess the ability to create life, none are capable of doing so at the host''s level. Additionally, none of these entities reside in minor worlds like galaxies. Further information is restricted.
Satisfied, Carter''s eyes dimmed back into the shadowy shroud of his form. "No need for more," he muttered to himself.
"You seem to misunderstand something," he spoke, his voice heavy. A surge of pressure erupted from Carter, forcing the crew members to their knees, muscles locked under the crushing weight. Those who resisted were flattened, while the ships themselves remained eerily untouched.
"This is my declaration to you rat bastards." Carter ripped Fury in half with his gravity control, throwing his body toward the command ship. It was as if time slowed as they all watched, in horror, helplessly as Fury''s body fell on the glass.
"And I only need one ship to tell the rest of you bastards what happened today." Carter threw one of the condensed planets into the center of all the ships. "Now die from your pitful arrogance."
BOOM!!
The planet expanded just enough to destroy every ship except one. Carter compressed the planet, pulling it back. "You know what your job is. Now get out of my face before I decide the rest of you bastards can find out what happened on a whim."
With no time to react to the chaos, they hurried and flew off. Carter watched until they left the range of his zone vision. "War is coming... and the only victor... will be me."
39-The sentinels
[System]
The host is currently not powerful enough to defeat the entirety of the X3X Empire. The influence of the X3X spread across thousands of galaxies, with a formidable arsenal of thousands of planetary beings. If an all-out war were to erupt, the host would, without a doubt, face inevitable defeat.
"Yeah, I already figured as much,¡± Carter murmured. ¡°But with what you told me earlier, I plan to use that function to create my own invincible army¡ªone so powerful that not even the entirety of the X3X Empire could stand against us."
Carter recalled the notification from the system that had appeared before he annihilated the X3X who had destroyed his saints:
[System - Flashback]
The host has met the qualifications to unlock the Sanctuary function, also known as the ¡°Heaven¡± function. This function grants the host access to a separate, sacred realm beyond all existence, dedicated to housing and honoring the souls of the host¡¯s deceased eternal followers.
This sanctuary can be divided into three distinct areas:
The Guardian Realm: The host¡¯s ranked, powerful guardian beings within this space.
The Ordinary Haven: A peaceful area for the host¡¯s regular followers, allowing them to rest eternally.
The Reincarnation Grounds: This area allows willing followers to undergo memory-cleansing and reincarnation, returning as new beings to one of the host¡¯s worlds.*
With this sanctuary function, Carter realized he could not only bring back his saints but also bypass the restriction preventing him from embedding memories in a new body. Instead, he could transplant a follower¡¯s very soul into another vessel.
Determined, Carter returned to his main body, and in mere moments, he arrived at his flourishing planet. Hovering over its vibrant surface, he raised a hand, revealing a hidden pocket of space above. With a surge of power, his grand celestial palace appeared, hovering majestically. He landed at the palace entrance, casting a long gaze out into the endless expanse of space.
Closing his ¡°eyes¡±, Carter envisioned what he wanted his afterlife domain to look like. ¡°System, activate the Sanctuary function.¡±
In an instant, the empty space around him began to transform. Wisps of pure white clouds materialized, swirling and weaving into intricate patterns. Statues of Carter himself began to rise from the newly formed ground, their ¡°eyes¡± gazing upon the sanctuary with timeless reverence. A dark, star-filled sky stretched above, a striking canvas that contrasted with the vibrant beauty below. Massive floating islands and platforms spread across the sanctuary, forming ethereal sections connected by luminescent bridges and pathways.
Each island glowed with alternating shades of brilliant white and deep, shadowy colors, casting a serene and mystical atmosphere across the entire space. The scenery was awe-inspiring, illuminated by a never-setting twilight that filled the air with an eternal calm.
Carter marveled at his newly built heaven, a realm so beautiful and vast that it seemed to transcend even his grandest imaginings. "Alright, it¡¯s time," he whispered to himself.
Carter entered his palace, making his way to his towering throne. Seated, he focused his mind, seeking out the presence of one of his first and most devoted follower, Ralak.
On planet Carter, Ralak, the faithful sovereign, was walking through the grand halls of the Church of Primordial God, where Carter¡¯s word held sway. Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed in Ralak¡¯s mind.
"Ralak¡"
Ralak halted in his tracks, his heart racing, and he lifted his gaze with a wide smile. ¡°My lord, is that you? It has been so long since I heard the great one¡¯s voice.¡±
Carter chuckled warmly. ¡°Yes, it is I. And I have come to tell you: your mission is complete. My word has spread across my world and made its mark. Now, Ralak¡ I need you to return to me.¡±
Overcome with reverence, Ralak closed his eyes, stretching his arms wide. He tilted his head back, gazing toward the heavens. "Wherever my lord needs me, I will be there. If my lord requires a shield, I shall guard against all harm, letting not even an ant pass. Should you need a sword, I will cut down any foe, no matter the cost."
A single tear of joy ran down Ralak¡¯s red cheek. "And if I must be both sword and shield?"
For a moment, Ralak was silent, then continued, his voice filled with unwavering loyalty. ¡°Then I shall become the perfect warrior, cleaving through existence itself to defend you, my lord, even from the end itself.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
Carter let out a deep, hearty laugh¡ªthe first in what seemed like ages. "Good. Now, return to me."
Carter withdrew the gift of immortality he had bestowed upon Ralak. His body, standing alone in the great hall, began to wither. With dignity, he fell to the ground, his flesh transforming to dust. Glowing within the ashes, a single inscription shone brightly: ¡°I have returned to my lord.¡±
Back in the sanctuary, Carter took a deep breath. ¡°Now, I have the souls of those I wish to make my lead guardians. My¡¡± (I''ll leave that up to you guys, comment what you think i should call his commanding guardians.)
His mind Turning to the system, he commanded, ¡°System, create the bodies I specified before.¡±
[System]
To create the seven hybrid beings as specified, the host will require 15 billion celestial energy.
"This is going to drain my reserves," he muttered with a sigh, ¡°but yes, do it. Attach the souls to their respective vessels.¡±
In front of his throne, energy began to pulse and swirl, creating a dense, luminous vortex. Celestial power flowed through the chamber, slowly forming seven distinct shapes within the light. The intense aura filled the palace, crackling as streams of energy wound around the figures, molding their forms and breathing life into them. Gradually, they took shape¡ªbeings of formidable presence, each designed with unique strengths and abilities suited for their roles as protectors.
Carter leaned back, resting his arm on the throne, watching intently as each figure stirred, the spark of consciousness flickering to life within their eyes.
Carter, stood firmly in front of the seven figures.And the first to awaken was Ralak. His form resembled a human¡¯s, except for his tall, dark horns, shadowy wings, and crimson eyes. He wore a sleek dark suit with a single white glove, adding a dignified edge. The second to awaken was Zhala, one of the saints Carter had sent on the expedition. She looked like a graceful mermaid with legs, her bright blue skin, stunning red hair, and green eyes giving her an otherworldly beauty even Her ears, shaped like pink fish fins, added to her striking appearance.She wore a beautiful short pink dress.
The third to awaken was Jirak, who retained some resemblance to his previous Xlydra form, though now he looked more like a Loong dragon with sinuous grace and ancient power. Next came Rorak, whose muscular form looked like that of of fury a Kyni but more powerful, with distinctly human and features and dark skin except for his four strong arms. Carter had even given him Fury¡¯s spear, marking him a fierce warrior among his guardians.Fifth to open her eyes was Lorna, a celestial figure with majestic white and gold wings, a golden crown, and flowing white-blonde hair that gave her a divine presence. The sixth, Drenok, took on the guise of a small child, yet his shadow-like tendrils and eyeless visage hinted at the Shadrax lineage, with dark energy coiling around him.
The seventh, however, remained in silence, yet to awaken.
One by one, as each saint awoke and saw Carter on his throne, they knelt in reverence. Carter raised his hand, speaking in a deep, powerful voice, ¡°Rise, my guardians.¡±
All stood and assumed a stance of solemn respect. ¡°As the Lord commands,¡± they answered in union.
¡°At ease, my children.¡± They relaxed, awaiting his words.
¡°First, I owe you an apology,¡± Carter began, his voice solemn. ¡°Zhala, Rorak, Jirak, Lorna, and Drenok¡ªI ask your forgiveness. Due to my lack of awareness, I sent you all into X3X territory without fully understanding their power, leading you to your deaths. I humbly apologize.¡±
The saints immediately responded.
¡°It¡¯s not your fault, my Lord,¡± Lorna said, her voice filled with emotion. ¡°The X3X deceived us, feigning loyalty to your word before launching surprise attacks. We stood no chance.¡±
¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± Jirak added. ¡°Even as we fought and lost, we bore no regrets. Our loyalty held firm, even in death.¡±
Zhala nodded. ¡°The thought of returning to you in death gave us peace; we had no fear and no resentment. The fault is not yours.¡±
¡°Yes my lord we knew even in death we would rest eternally with the one deity so no fear could cause us to lose hope the lord shouldn''t blame himself.¡± Rorak stated with Drenok agreeing, and nodding solemnly.
Ralak stepped forward, kneeling with his hand over his chest. ¡°We are your swords and your shields, my Lord. None of us would hesitate to give our lives for you. These new forms you have bestowed upon us are further proof of your unending generosity.¡±
Carter¡¯s face softened, and though they couldn¡¯t see it through the dark shroud that hid his face, he was genuinely touched. ¡°Thank you, Ralak¡ all of you. If I had a heart, I know it would be overflowing right now. Your devotion strengthens me.¡± He leaned forward, his voice shifting to a tone of gravity. ¡°Now, to the matter at hand¡ªthe true reason I have brought you back in these forms.¡±
The guardians took a serious stance, awaiting his words.
¡°There are beings that defy my power,¡± Carter announced.
They looked at one another in shock. Ralak gritted his teeth. ¡°Who would dare defy you, my Lord? Say the word, and we will crush them.¡±
¡°These are not mere factions or upstarts like the Void Cult on our world,¡± Carter explained. ¡°This is a force far larger than mine. Some of you already know them¡ they are the X3X.¡±
The air around the saints shifted. Energy surged from each of them in powerful waves, swirling and crackling with anger as they remembered their defeat. Carter observed them, noticing the pain still simmering within them. ¡°So you¡¯re all still suffer from this,¡± he thought.
¡°Enough!¡± Ralak¡¯s voice rang out, deep and steady, though he had not released his own aura a ominous and powerful energy came from him. ¡°We are in our Lord¡¯s presence. Either control yourselves, or I will do it for you.¡± His ominous tone brought each saint back to calm as they immediately knelt, murmuring their apologies.
Carter cleared his throat, his tone forgiving. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand the trauma the X3X caused you. I hold no ill will toward your reaction.¡± They stood again, still humbled but resolute.
He looked at Ralak thoughtfully, impressed. ¡°Ralak is something else. I poured nearly the same amount of celestial energy into his creation as the others, yet he stands on a whole different level,¡± Carter mused to himself, watching his warriors with renewed confidence in what lay ahead.
40-Old friends and new
"Alright, back to the issue at hand. The X3X Empire has declared war on us. Although it would take them thousands of years to marshal their forces from across countless galaxies, we can''t afford to sit idle, waiting for death. Instead, we must grow our strength,¡± Carter announced, his powerful voice resonating through the hall.
Zhala clenched her fists, the fury evident in her eyes. "Anything the Lord commands shall be done. Those bastards won¡¯t know what hit ''em!"
"But my Lord," Ralak interjected with a respectful bow, "how exactly will we build our forces?"
Carter¡¯s lips curled into a confident smile. "Follow me."
With a swift yet graceful movement, Carter was suddenly in front of his palace doors. It wasn¡¯t a flash like lightning but a serene, holy presence that seemed to part the air around him. ¡°Come,¡± he said warmly, his voice resonating with calm authority. His sentinels followed closely behind, and as Carter pressed his hand against the grand palace doors, they opened with a clean, resonant creak.
¡°No need to build... we only need to prepare,¡± Carter said as they entered.
The sight before them was nothing short of magnificent. Carter¡¯s sanctuary was filled with rows upon rows of majestic soldiers clad in radiant gold armor, each with bright, angelic wings unfurled behind them. Their numbers stretched to what seemed like infinity¡ªat least a billion soldiers, all standing in formation, spears or swords planted firmly at their feet, their heads bowed in eternal reverence.
The six sentinels gazed in awe at the beautiful sight, entranced by the vastness and brilliance of Carter¡¯s haven. As they admired the scene, the seventh sentinel stirred from her slumber, rising to her feet in a voluminous cloak. Her hood obscured her face as she walked toward the group.
Lorna glanced back, noticing the figure approaching. ¡°My Lord, is this one of our saint brothers or sisters?¡± she asked, curiosity tinged in her voice.
Carter shook his head gently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?¡±
The sentinels turned to face the figure as she stopped a few steps from them. With a soft, fluid motion, she reached up and drew back her hood, revealing large, soft rabbit ears that perked up and fell gently around her head. Beneath them was a face that resembled a lifelike demi-human rabbit, her fur a delicate shade of light pink. She wore a katana at her side, her demeanor both poised and friendly.
¡°Hello, everyone,¡± she said, bowing her head respectfully. ¡°My name is Sinith. The Lord has told me a lot about you all. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±
Sinith was once a commander from the fleet sent to confront Carter after he devoured their stars. Unlike her fellow commanders, she alone sought to negotiate, hoping for an agreement despite Cartee thinking her attempt was borderline naive. Her courage in reaching out moved Carter, and before creating his sentinels, he summoned her soul to his haven. There, they spoke, and he made sinith under why he summoned her, Sinith vowed that if he granted her another life, she would stand by his side as his sword. Carter agreed, crafting a new body for her and bestowing upon her the title of sentinel.
As Carter observed his sentinels, he sensed a surge and he sensed a familiar link, instinctively understanding what it meant. A smirk tugged at his lips. ¡°Alright, everyone,¡± he began, ¡°get to know Sinith better and oversee the training of my guardians. Also, the Ordinary Haven and Reincarnation Grounds are now off-limits. Only standard deceased followers¡¯ souls should be in those realms for the time being.¡±
The sentinels knelt, with Ralak leading, his voice steady. ¡°As the Lord commands.¡±
¡°Good. I¡¯ll be away for a while but will return soon.¡± In an instant, Carter vanished, teleporting out of his haven and high above his planet¡¯s surface, overlooking his entire domain. And there they were¡ªhis planetary clones, finally returning from their journey of mass accumulation.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
¡°HAHAHA, about damn time you bastards decided to show up!¡± he laughed, eyes gleaming with anticipation.
Even from the edge of his Zone Vision, their immense sizes were unmistakable. Each of the ten clones had reached the scale of Jupiter, their accumulated mass over the years staggering. And on the other side of his zone vision, shining radiantly, was his sun. Its light washed over him, immense and powerful, a stellar body one-third the size of a full-grown yellow dwarf star.
¡°Haha, you all arrived just in time."
[System Notice]
The host now possesses all the mass and celestial energy required to create a solar system. Since this will be the host''s first solar system, it''s recommended that the host makes the entirety of the system their main body.
Carter studied the system prompt, feeling a spark of curiosity. Fuse with it? he thought. But how does that even work? A solar system is really just planets orbiting a sun, right? If I fuse with it, isn¡¯t that like having a bunch of main bodies? What¡¯s the difference between this and just using clones?
[System]
In a conventional sense, yes. However, fusing with the solar system means the host will become one with it in every sense. This is the host¡¯s third state of evolution. By becoming a solar system, the host gains not only complete control over each celestial body but also full command over the domain itself. This will unlock more system functions and grant new abilities.
Carter grinned. ¡°Sounds promising. So, what are the steps?¡±
[System]
Creating a solar system without fusing with it would only cost what¡¯s required to establish life on its planets. But if the host chooses to make it their main body, or ¡°domain,¡± a fully developed sun is necessary. It¡¯s also suggested that the host absorb half the mass from the ten planetary clones, as sustaining planets of their current size would drain excess resources.
¡°Yeah, that was the plan. Keeping ten Jupiters around would be a bit excessive.¡± Carter glanced back at his new sun, a proud look on his face. ¡°This whole ¡®becoming a solar system¡¯ thing is actually intriguing. And now that my sun has returned¡¡±
He shifted his consciousness over to the sun, and a new sensation washed over him. He still felt like himself, yet profoundly different, with an awareness of the intense energy rippling through him. It was exhilarating, knowing he could unleash solar flares or alter his temperature with a mere thought. ¡°How did this thing stay hidden for so long?¡±
[System]
Plot.
¡°Right, of course.¡± With a smirk, Carter launched himself off in his sun form, making sure to stay clear of his planetary clones as he journeyed back to the sun he left the gravitational lock on.
¡°That damn sun¡¯s been draining me dry ever since I got here,¡± Carter muttered, a bit of irritation slipping through. ¡°Absorbing it is going to be a huge relief, especially since I planned to use it to form a more powerful god state.¡±
In his sun form, Carter shot forward, moving at incredible speeds¡ªfar beyond anything he could have achieved before with his abilities fitting his size. Within minutes, he reached the edges of the now gone X3X solar system that contained the massive sun. ¡°There she is,¡± he said, taking in the star from an entire solar system away, its gravitational pull already reaching him. ¡°So¡ usual colliding tactic, System?¡±
[System]
That¡¯s unnecessary. The host only needs to stay near it and absorb until you¡¯re the size of a fully grown sun. After that, convert the excess into celestial energy. Otherwise, the additional mass could turn the host into a blue straggler¡ªa massive, intensely hot blue star.
¡°Simple enough.¡± Carter moved directly in front of the sun, its gravitational pull drawing him even closer. Disengaging the gravitational lock, he began to drain it. Streams of radiant energy poured into him, and he expanded rapidly. The sun in front of him dwindled in size, while his own form swelled to a mature solar mass. Switching tactics, Carter started channeling the rest of the incoming energy into celestial energy, gaining billions every few seconds.
Just as he was about to complete the process, his surroundings changed subtly. The universe was a vast, dark stretch, but Carter¡¯s zone vision, now enhanced to a span of ten solar systems, let him perceive great distances. And now, there was¡ nothing in front of him. It wasn¡¯t a void of empty space, but a vast wall of inky black.
[WARNING!!]
The host has encountered an Adult Cosmic Dwarf Worm. Engaging with this entity at the host¡¯s current level is not advised. Evacuate immediately.
The sight hit him like a shockwave. What he was seeing was only its mouth, yet it was so colossal it could easily engulf dozens of suns. Its massive, serpentine head had pierced through space itself, its fanged maw poised right in front of him.
¡°Fuck.¡±
41-Galactic chase
¡°Damn it, I gotta think fast!¡± Carter muttered, his mind racing. ¡°Even if this thing eats me, I won¡¯t die, but I¡¯d lose both this sun I¡¯ve been stalking and my own. I¡¯ve waited thousands of years for my sun to reach this size, and I have no intention of starting over¡ªespecially with the upcoming war.¡±
He glanced back at the shrinking star. He¡¯d already absorbed over 90% of it, but there was no time to finish the job. The creature¡¯s massive maw was closing in, glowing with the residual energy of the stars it had previously devoured. Time was running out.
¡°It¡¯s now or never.¡±
SWISHH!!
Carter propelled himself forward, pouring every ounce of power into his speed. He maxed out both his [Astro Movement] and [Gravity Control], upgrading them to Level 9 on the spot. With [Astro Movement] alone, he could move fifty times faster than light, and with the added boost of [Gravity Control], he quintupled that speed.
He raced toward the entrance of the creature¡¯s mouth, his gravitational pull straining under the sheer enormity of the cosmic entity. But as he closed the distance, it felt as though space itself was warping around him, stretching endlessly.
¡°Find your own damn sun!¡± Carter roared, channeling his frustration. He reached out with his gravity control, ripping the space in front of him. A swirling tear opened, and Carter warped outside the monster¡¯s mouth just as it snapped shut.
| [System]
Sub-ability [Space Warping] acquired. |
Carter didn¡¯t slow down. He knew that as long as he stayed in his sun form¡ªor if his sun remained exposed¡ªthe creature would continue hunting him. He had only one option: get back to his solar system and hide the sun within his god form.
With his immense speed, it took mere moments to reach his solar system. Without hesitation, Carter switched his consciousness to his planetary form, quickly absorbing the sun. The star didn¡¯t convert into celestial energy, but because it was part of him, Carter had full control over its properties. He shrank it down, hiding it deep within his god form.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
Then, sending his planets deep into space and leaving behind the miniature sun that powered life on his world, hoping to bait the cosmic worm.
Right on cue, the colossal worm tore through space once more. Carter¡¯s Zone Vision still couldn¡¯t fully perceive the creature, only its gargantuan mouth. It hovered for a moment, seeking the missing star. Frustrated by its inability to locate the real sun, it angrily swallowed the decoy miniature sun and retreated into the spatial tear, disappearing without a trace.
Carter floated on his back, letting out a deep sigh. ¡°Damn that giant bastard¡ªover a freaking sun.¡±
| [System]
It is extremely unusual. Adult cosmic dwarf worms are billions of years old and rarely traverse galaxies. They typically remain at the edges of galaxies where the majority of stars are concentrated. While it¡¯s not unheard of for them to devour fully grown yellow dwarfs in galaxies, such behavior is more common in younger cosmic worms, which cannot survive the dangers of the galactic edge. |
¡°Regardless of its motives, I¡¯m just glad my sun wasn¡¯t devoured,¡± Carter replied. ¡°I don¡¯t currently have the strength to beat that bastard into a bloody mess, so let¡¯s talk about this when I do.¡±
With his sun now safe, Carter returned his planets to their positions, placing them into orbit.
¡°So, I have to keep a gravity lock on my sun until I can fight a cosmic worm?¡±
| [System]
The host does not need to. When the host makes the solar system his main body, everything within its vicinity will become part of his domain. If the host so wishes, his domain will be undetectable to mid-level minor beings like a cosmic worm. |
¡°Minor? If that thing is a minor being, then what am I?¡±
|
[System]
¡
¡°¡ Never mind.¡±
|
Carter released his sun, placing it at the center of his planets. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this shit started.¡±
42-Domain
Carter distanced all his planets, arranging them in their orbital paths. To balance the system, he absorbed two-thirds of the mass from each of his eleven colossal planets, ensuring they wouldn''t disrupt the delicate gravitational pull. With everything in position, he released his sun at the center of the system, placing a gravitational lock around it to prevent alerting another cosmic worm.
¡°So, should I just proceed to make the planets habitable?¡±
| [System]
The host only needs to give the command, and I will handle the process of transforming the solar system and integrating it as the host''s main body. The procedure will take only a few years, during which all desolate planets will become habitable, fit for multiple alien races to coexist. |
¡°Sounds good. Oh, and expand Planet Carter to the same size as the others. It''s pretty small compared to the rest of my planets. Otherwise, proceed.¡±
| [Solar System Domain Procedure: Stage 1 initiating¡] |
Carter felt his consciousness detach from his god form, floating above his forming solar system. From this vantage, he observed the intricate transformation of his planets.
Each world began undergoing rapid changes, all the necessary steps to make them habitable were being executed simultaneously. His sun anchored them in stable orbits, and each planet began forming its own moon large enough to maintain balance.
His first planet¡ªhis original body¡ªwas already thriving with life, but with the command carter had given the system it started to expand. Its continents stretched outward, seas widened, and new islands emerged. With Carter''s gravity control no longer maintaining it, the planet had now needed and began forming its own moon.
Three years passed¡ªan exceptionally short amount of time for such a cosmic process. And the transformation was now complete, Carter gazed down at his solar system. The planets, now fully habitable, radiated a beauty that left him in awe.
An invisible barrier formed around the solar system. But it wasn¡¯t a shield¡ªit was more like the entire system fused into a single, unified domain.
Carter¡¯s consciousness shifted again, but instead of returning to his god form, it transferred to encompass the entire solar system.
¡°This feeling... it¡¯s even weirder than when I first became a meteor,¡± Carter muttered, overwhelmed by the sensation.
He tried to make sense of it. He didn¡¯t feel like any one planet, nor the sun. Instead, he was everything: the planets, the moons, the sun, and even the space within. His perception expanded infinitely, allowing him to observe everything inside his domain from countless viewpoints simultaneously without missing a single detail. His Zone Vision had evolved to extraordinary heights, spanning the equivalent of three hundred solar systems. Nothing could happen within this expanse without his knowing.
| [Solar system creation complete.] |
Carter had now transcended the form of a planet, becoming something far greater. The sheer magnitude of power coursing through him felt like an unstoppable storm¡ªa force of chaos. Yet, even with this overwhelming potential for destruction, another feeling took precedence.
The sensation of creation.
It was intoxicating, far surpassing any thrill of annihilation. The more Carter evolved, the stronger his urge became to nurture and preserve the life he had painstakingly brought into existence. What once felt like an arbitrary goal had become his defining purpose.
| [System]
Congratulations to the host for achieving his second evolution. |
New notifications began cascading in his consciousness, each one marking a milestone in his growth:
- [More skills available in the Skill Shop]
- [Level 2 Information Access Unlocked]
- [Path to Creator Function Unlocked]
- [Staus window inspect unlocked]
|
Carter opened his system window:The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.
|
[Profile] [Abilities]
[Skill Shop] [PTC]
[Sanctuary] [Domain]
|
The new additions were intriguing, especially the [Domain] function and the ominous [PTC] (Path to Creator) tab.
¡°System, I need a full rundown on these new functions and anything else I should know.¡±
| [System]
First, I will explain the updated Domain function. |
The Domain function showcases not just the host''s solar system but all existing spaces the host has claimed as his own. This feature acts as a control interface for these spaces. Even without being physically present, the host can see every detail within his domain and manipulate it as though he were there. The host may also grant trusted allies access to control the domain in his stead.
. ¡°That sounds really useful. With this, I won¡¯t need to switch consciousness every time I want to make adjustments. I can act from a distance or delegate control to my sentinels... Not to mention how crucial this will be in the coming war.¡±
|
[System]
The Path to Creator (PTC) function currently displays the host''s level of control over the galaxy the host resides in.
Control Level: 0.0000000077%
|
Carter stared at the screen, blinking. ¡°Well... I guess that¡¯s a start.¡±
|
[System]
To fully understand the Status Window Inspect function, the host must process Level 2 information.
|
| [Level 2 Information Processing¡]
[Processing Complete: Data Uploaded] |
A sharp pain exploded in Carter¡¯s mind.groaning as waves of information poured in. It was as if his brain were being pierced over and over. Suddenly, fragments of memory
surfaced¡ªmemories from beings Carter had absorbed, now unlocked and flooding his awareness no longer blocked by the system.
Among the sea of revelations, two words stood out:
"Aetherial..."
[System]
Aetherial power is a biological energy derived from specialized Aether cells present in most living creatures. These cells grant unique abilities, ranging from enhanced physical traits to extraordinary powers. Examples include:
- A Rapvik achieving speeds that break the sound barrier.
- A Qorveth manipulating the earth at will.
|
¡°So that¡¯s why. I¡¯ve been wondering how aliens had their own unique abilities, even though they couldn¡¯t manipulate Celestial Energy. Every time I tried to figure it out, I¡¯d draw a blank, and the system wouldn¡¯t tell me anything when i asked.¡±
"Arcane..."
|
[System]
Arcane Power is a universal energy that floods the cosmos, accessible to any species with the knowledge to wield it. Unlike the Forefather Celestial Energy¡ªrare and omnipotent¡ªArcane Power is omnipresent and functions as a versatile form of magic.
While Arcane Power lacks the destructive potential of Celestial Energy, it offers immense flexibility. Users can manipulate their environment, cast spells, and create phenomena limited only by their understanding of its principles. However, very few species and forces understand its full potential. Those who do often dismiss technological advancements, relying solely on Arcane Power.
|
¡°I see. All of the civilizations I¡¯ve fought relied on technology rather than their Aether abilities or arcane power. From what I¡¯ve seen through these memories, tech-based civilizations are far weaker than the other civilization s... Though I guess it¡¯s easier to build a machine than master Arcane Power. But if that''s the case where does that put the X3X¡¡±
| [System]
The Status Window Inspect function allows the host to analyze key details about any being, object, or cosmic matter. |
¡°Lets test that out¡Ralak.¡±
43-Chrysalis
Ralak instantly teleported out of the sanctuary and was floating out in space within Carter¡¯s solar system. Ralak started looking around but he couldn''t see Carter anywhere.
"I heard my lord, but I don''t see my lord... but his presence... is everywhere."
¡°Ralak, fear not. I am here... I am everywhere. I only called you to test something out, so you can just stay where you are for a moment.¡±
Ralak bowed, then stood up straight. ¡°As the Lord wishes.¡±
Carter stared at Ralak for a moment. ¡°Inspect!¡±
|
Name:
|
Ralak
|
|
Age:
|
200,000+
|
|
Race:
|
None (Multiple genes detected)
|
|
Affiliation
|
Primordial God Religion
|
|
Hostility Level
|
0%
|
|
Stats:
|
|
|
Aether cells
|
200+
|
|
Aether output
|
3.8 billion+
|
|
Celestial energy
|
8 billion+
|
|
Arcane power
|
0
|
|
Muscular strength
|
8,560
|
|
Movement speed
|
12510(Every thousand is light speed)
|
|
Aether abilities:
|
|
|
Elemental fusion
|
Soul leech
|
|
Cell regeneration
|
Mind control
|
|
Cursed aura
|
Flame manipulation
|
|
Wind manipulation
|
Nightmare
|
|
Celestial Abilities:
|
|
|
Eternal flame
|
Void step
|
|
Astral projection
|
Cursed eyes
|
|
Solar winds
|
Spatial dent
|
¡°His power is pretty impressive. He¡¯s definitely stronger than I thought. His celestial energy capacity is even higher than the amount I used to create him. But what I don¡¯t understand, System, is that I used over 200 incredibly powerful alien equations when forming him, so he should have hundreds of abilities¡ªespecially since most aliens have multiple Aether abilities.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
| [System]
Ralak¡¯s power is unique; he made his Aether cells in a way that allows them to absorb the abilities of others, increasing his Aether output and strengthening his chosen abilities. Having more abilities doesn¡¯t necessarily make one stronger, and Ralak understands the value of quality over quantity. Every being typically has only one Aether cell, making this method exclusive to your creations. Additionally, Ralak¡¯s celestial abilities are tied directly to his soul. Beings who can naturally wield celestial energy gain abilities based on their existence¡ªor their "soul." Others, like the Shadrax, use celestial energy as a race ability. Even the host cannot surpass this natural order, The abilities available to you through the shop and what you can create and learn are based on your own existence. |
¡°And what exactly is my existence?¡±
¡°Sigh... Alright, I guess that¡¯s enough for now.¡±
Carter was tempted to head into the Skill Shop and purchase everything he could, but as he moved toward the function, something else caught his attention.
No, not yet. Right now, my current god form is far too weak compared to the power I have as a solar system. It¡¯s not enough. I need to create another body. But this time, no flesh. The alien equations I have are too weak to form a suitable vessel. Carter though.
¡°System, I want to create a form for myself. Since I don¡¯t intend to add a soul to it and will control it myself, I¡¯m fully capable of creating it without any biological properties, right?¡±
| [System]
That is correct. The host is fully capable of creating a usable, non-biological form. |
¡°Good. Then create it as I imagine and switch my consciousness into it.¡±
|
[System]
Celestial energy required for this form: 250 billion.
[Celestial energy deducted.]
|
Carter''s form began to glow brightly, morphing into a radiant white humanoid shape. It curled up, holding its knees, as a semi-formed bubble enveloped it, stopping just at the midpoint of its stomach.
|
[System]
The process of creating a form of this level could take millennia. To expedite this process, the system must focus solely on its creation, meaning the host will enter a hibernative state until completion. The host simply needs to give the say-so, and the system will resume the process.
|
Carter contemplated the implications of entering a deep sleep. If he was incapacitated when the X3X attacked, the consequences could be dire. "Alright, let''s do it. But first, I need to inform my sentinels about my time away."
Switching his consciousness back to his god form, Carter quickly teleported to his palace throne room within his sanctuary, where his chrysalis form floated beside him.
¡°Your Lord calls for you, my sentinels.¡±
In an instant, all seven sentinels appeared before him, kneeling in a triangular formation.
¡°Your sentinels are present, my lord,¡± Ralak announced.
¡°I gathered everyone here to inform you that I will be entering a hibernative state for a while. I may return before the war starts, but I cannot be certain. If I do not awaken in time, the duty of protecting our home will fall to you all.¡±
The sentinels exchanged glances, but none showed any signs of dissent.
¡°As the Lord commands!¡± they unitedly affirmed.
¡°Good. While I¡¯m gone, you will be responsible for training my celestial knights and managing my worlds. If you discover any outstanding individuals among them, take them under your wing."
Carter continued detailing their responsibilities in preparation for the war, outlining what they should do if he didn¡¯t awaken in time.
¡°Alright, now that we¡¯ve addressed everything, it¡¯s time for me to leave. System, resume the creation process.¡±
|
[System]
[Resuming creation process of the host form¡]
[Putting all system functions to sleep while the process is in effect¡]
[Putting host into a hibernating state until the process is complete¡]
|
Carter¡¯s consciousness left his god form and entered his newly forming body. The galactic-colored bubble resumed its ascent, eventually enveloping his entire being and solidifying around him. As Carter¡¯s awareness slowly faded, he realized this was the first time in a long while that he had felt the sensation of sleep.
"This¡ feeling¡ it doesn¡¯t feel so bad.¡±
|
[System]
[Creation process resumed. Host has entered a state of sleep.]
|
Meanwhile, several light-years away, the ship Carter had released was speeding toward the X3X, its remaining crew desperate to deliver a warning. The cockpit was deathly silent, save for the quiet sobbing or occasional gasps of the traumatized crew.
Only nine of them remained, their faces pale and haunted by what they had witnessed.
"Fu*k, fu*k, fu*k, fu*k FUUCKKKKK, WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED?" a fur-covered crewman broke the silence, clutching his head, tearing at his fur, and tapping his feet anxiously. "I don''t know either," the pilot replied, his voice trembling. "But we need to get to one of the teleporters and report what we saw. The empire has to know."
The group fell silent again, though fear lingered in their eyes. Some had already succumbed to despair, while others teetered on the brink. Many had even taken their own lives, leaving only the nine aboard.
Finally, they reached a small space station, its structure resembling a glass orb with all sorts of mechanism''s inside suspended in the void. The ship entered the station, and the glass dome sealed behind them.
"Hurry the hell up and get the teleporter running!" The fur-covered crewman barked, sweat pouring down his face. "Can you calm down? I haven''t even entered the coordinates yet!" The pilot snapped back.
He quickly punched in the coordinates and yanked the lever to start the teleporter, but nothing happened. The fur-covered crewman leapt from his seat, panicking. "Oh no¡ oh no no no. I knew this was going to happen. Those bastards!" "Calm down! It''s probably just a glitch. I''ll try again."
As the pilot prepared to pull the lever, a video feed flickered to life in front of them. On the screen appeared a bull-like demi-human, his massive hands locked on a table as he stared at them with cold, detached eyes.
"Major Lieutenant Trak!" one of the crew shouted. "We''ve been trying to reach you! That monster wiped us out completely. Even Fur¡ª" "Shut up! You think they don''t already know?" The furred cover crewman added, his look of hope faded.
The bull said nothing for a moment, his silence heavier than any words. "Your service to the empire will not be forgotten," he finally spoke, his tone devoid of emotion, before cutting the feed.
The remaining crew erupted into chaos. Some screamed. Others wept openly. The pilot, however, sat still, his head tilted back as a single tear ran down his cheek.
"Fuck the empire."
BOOM!
44-Next step
In a towering spire at the heart of one of X3X''s most advanced cities, a meeting of utmost importance was underway. The room glowed faintly with dim blue lights, casting eerie shadows on the nine circular seats arranged at the center. Each seat held a holographic projection of a governor, their alien forms flickering against the luminous backdrop.
Governor Cira, a slender figure with sharp, calculated eyes, broke the silence. "Now that all the governors are present, let''s begin."
As governors, each of them ruled entire galaxies within the X3X domain, second in power only to the Queen''s Steward¡ªand, of course, the Queen herself. These meetings were rare, and this one carried a weight none dared ignore.
Cira''s voice tightened. "We already know why we''re here. We''ve all seen the videos, And know how much was lost. The Star Eater is a threat like none we''ve faced. If we don''t act now, we risk another powerful force forming¡ªlike the Paladins or the Bishops. What''s worse, this one wields celestial energy."
A governor with a goliath-sized hologram slammed a massive fist on the virtual table. His booming voice carried over the echoes of murmurs. "Governor Cira is right! This thing needs to be destroyed. Capturing it isn''t an option anymore. Did you see how it killed Fury? It killed him with hardly any effort, in such a embarrassing way. We can''t afford to wait until this monster decides to attack us directly."
A wave of agreement rippled through the room. Uneasy glances were exchanged, the gravity of the situation anchoring their focus.
"Alright then," Cira continued. "Let''s put it to a vote. Who here believes we should launch a full-scale war against the Star Eater?"Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
Without hesitation, every hand shot up.
Cira nodded grimly. "Then it''s decided. But if we''re going to war, we''ll need the Golden Stars."
"Agreed," said Governor Trak, his wiry frame vibrating. "But the real question is¡ªhow many? Which of our champions should we risk?"
A silence stretched until Cira''s voice cut through. "We''ll take them all."
The room erupted in hushed murmurs, most governors shaking their heads in disbelief. Governor Orin leaned forward, his deep-set eyes narrowing on Cira. "For someone entrusted with a governor''s title, your recklessness knows no bounds. Deploying all our champions? That''s beyond unnecessary. The chance of the Queen finding out extremely high¡ And do I really need to remind you what happens to us if that sick woman does?"
Cira met his glare with steel in her voice. "I''m fully aware of the risks, Orin. But we don''t have a choice. That thing took Fury down in one move. Do you understand what that means? Only the Upper Four of the Golden Stars have a chance against it¡ªand even that''s uncertain. We don''t know its full strength, or that of its allies. It consumes stars, for gods'' sake! Every second we delay, it grows stronger."
Orin leaned back in his seat, the lines of worry deepening across his face. The room fell silent, the governors visibly weighing their options.
Finally, Orin exhaled heavily. "If we go forward with this... the Steward must be informed."
A chill ran through the room. Even Cira faltered momentarily, though she quickly recovered. Fear flickered in the holographic faces surrounding her.
"I know," she said, her voice softer now. "If someone else brings this to his attention, we''ll all face a fate worse than death. Don''t worry¡ªI''ll handle it. He has a soft spot for me i doubt he''ll do anything."
The other governors exchanged uneasy glances. Orin''s tone grew cold. "Let''s hope your confidence isn''t misplaced, Cira. Otherwise, we won''t just lose our lives. We''ll lose our legacies."
Cira straightened. "It''s settled, then. We prepare for war. Several centuries from now, we strike."
The room went quiet, the weight of their decision pressing on every present soul.
45-Several factions
300 years had passed since Carter had been in his chrysalis state. A lot had changed in the time Carter had been gone. The residents of Planet Carter were made aware of the coming war and began drafting more people, steadily growing their army in preparation. Meanwhile, Ralak and the other Sentinel Guardians continued training the celestial knights. Carter¡¯s forces hardly diminished in numbers, as one in ten who fell would become part of his heavenly force.
Ralak and the other guardians not only trained all the celestial knights but also handpicked certain knights they deemed worthy of their personal attention. Through this selection process, several separate factions were formed:
Ralak created The Children of the Void?. Ralak prioritized strength above all else. Regardless of how someone fought or the kind of abilities they wielded, he would take them under his wing if they proved their strength. Because of this strategy, his faction rose to the top in terms of raw power.
Jirak created The Ancestral Dragon Clan?, which, as the name implies, consisted of beings with abilities similar to dragons. While none were true dragons, many were aliens with dragonic lineages.
Lorna created The High Heaven Faction?, the most religious faction. Even though all factions praise Carter, Lorna¡¯s was centered on governing the faith itself. She became the overseer of the sanctuary.
Rorak created The Iron Vanguard?, a faction of valiant warriors¡ªmen and women who had been fierce fighters in their lifetimes. The Iron Vanguard took their duties more seriously than any other group. Because of this, they were unanimously chosen to serve as the first line of defense, and Rorak was granted the title of First Commander.
Sinith created The Black Lotus Clan?. a faction comprised exclusively of women. These warriors were trained assassins who prioritized stealth and speed. Most of them possessed abilities that aligned with these priorities.
Drenok created The Forgotten Legion?. No one truly understood their purpose or what they did, and they were not the ones who named themselves. Their reputation as an enigmatic group earned them the title.
Zhala created Severing Sorrow¡ì. a neutral faction that embraced all types of guardians. Unlike Ralak, who valued strength, Zhala recruited a variety of guardians with unique abilities, focusing on their potential usefulness.
Meanwhile, within Ralak¡¯s faction, the Guardian himself strolled through the corridor, heading toward the training ground where his strongest underlings were sharpening their skills.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
BANG! SWISH! BOOM!
The sounds of combat echoed loudly, mingled with shouts and groans. By the time Ralak arrived, the skirmish had already ended. Over a hundred celestial knights lay sprawled across the ground¡ªsome scorched, others bruised and battered. At the center of the chaos stood a young man with golden hair and gleaming feathered wings, no taller than 5¡¯6. His spear was planted firmly in the ground, his posture relaxed despite the destruction around him.
Ralak tilted his head tiredly. ¡°What did I tell you about beating up your seniors, Percy?¡±
The golden-haired youth turned around, scratching the back of his head with a sheepish grin. ¡°Haha, sorry, boss man. These guys were acting all tough because they¡¯re in your faction, so I had to teach them a lesson.¡±
Ralak sighed, muttering to himself, This brat acts like a saint but is the exact opposite. On my lord¡¯s name, I¡¯d bet he started this fight. He¡¯s only been a guardian for fifty years, and yet he¡¯s already strong enough to take down elites I personally selected. Not to mention, he died as a child but somehow became a guardian in an entirely different form from his original Nyth race. Changing races only happened when the Primordial One is awake, which makes his whole existence strange.
Composing himself, Ralak spoke up. ¡°You know I¡¯ll have to discipline you for this.¡±
Percy rolled his eyes. ¡°Pfft, the Vanguard punks aren¡¯t going to do a thing. Last time, they acted tough, but as soon as you left, they ran off.¡±
Ralak¡¯s lips curled into a slight grin. ¡°Good thing it won¡¯t be them disciplining you this time. It¡¯ll be me.¡±
Percy flinched, Propelling him self back pressing himself against a wall. ¡°I¡¯m just a knight, faction leader! Please, I promise I won¡¯t do it again!¡±
Ralak chuckled. ¡°Relax, kid. I won¡¯t attack you directly. Here¡¯s the deal: I recently learned a new skill and need someone to test it¡ª.¡±
. ¡°So, you want to kill me.¡±
¡°Let me finish!¡± Ralak shouted, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s called Perfect Double. I¡¯ll create a clone of myself, but it can only use a single percent of my power at its peak. If you win, I¡¯ll let you beat up whoever you want without interfering. Hell, I¡¯ll even introduce you to the Lord himself once he awakens.¡±
Percy¡¯s expression shifted to one of cocky enthusiasm. ¡°Only one percent? Easy.¡±
Ralak lowered his head slightly, hiding a mischievous smile. ¡°So, it¡¯s a deal then.¡±
With a single clap of his hands, the unconscious knights vanished from the training ground. Extending his hand, Ralak allowed a drop of blood to fall from his finger. The droplet expanded, taking the shape of a younger version of Ralak, dressed in a jumper, shorts, a dress shirt, and a black tie. Though wingless, the clone bore small horns on its head.
Percy blinked unimpressed. ¡°I don¡¯t remember inviting Young Sheldon.¡±
A vein bulged on Ralak¡¯s forehead, but he quickly regained his composure. ¡°Are you going to fight him or not?¡±
Percy laughed, releasing a surge of golden lightning from himself that illuminated the arena. His spear snapped into his hand as he declared, ¡°Hell yeah, I¡¯m ready!¡±
The clone remained motionless, devoid of emotion, its eyes locked onto Percy.
Golden boy
¡°As arrogant as ever, aren¡¯t you, kid?¡± Ralak¡¯s clone stepped into the training ground, its face devoid of emotion. Percy gripped his spear with both hands, his jovial grin fading as his golden eyes locked onto the clone with unflinching focus.
Ralak raised a hand into the air. The atmosphere grew heavy, the tension almost suffocating. ¡°Go.¡±
VZZTT-FWOSH!
Lightning exploded as Percy shot forward like a golden blur. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of the clone, his spear aimed directly at its left eye.
POP.
A barely audible sound accompanied the clone¡¯s shift, its body now to the side, moving with an unnatural speed that made it seem like it had always been there.
BOOM¡ªCRRAACK!
Percy stomped hard, halting his momentum, and twisted his body, swinging his spear in a wide arc. The lightning-laced weapon screamed toward the clone¡¯s neck.
VZZTT-SWISSHHH!
The spear came in hard and fast, but before it could connect¡ª
POP.
The clone vanished again, reappearing ten feet behind Percy, hovering inches above the ground, completely untouched.
VZZZTTT!
Undeterred, Percy spun and darted toward it once more, his speed even greater than before. This damn thing is insanely fast, he thought, gritting his teeth. And it¡¯s not even fighting back. This guy is straight-up playing with me right now.
His jaw clenched. I¡¯ll show this Sherlock-looking motherfu¡ª
He struck again and again, relentless, but each attack failed. The clone continued to evade effortlessly, disappearing just as Percy¡¯s spear reached it.
Ralak¡¯s voice cut through the crackling air. ¡°You know, Percy, you¡¯re supposed to hit it, not whatever it is you¡¯re doing.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.
Percy shot a glare at Ralak, flying inches off the ground with his glowing wings, readying another strike. ¡°You¡ª¡±
Before he could retort, he felt a cold pressure on his chest. He looked down to see the clone¡¯s hand pressed firmly against him, its blank eyes staring up without a hint of mercy.
FWOOM¡ªBOOM!
Percy¡¯s body rocketed backward, slamming into the wall with a deafening crash. Blood sprayed from his mouth as he crumpled to the ground, unmoving.
The clone turned away, already walking back toward Ralak.
Ralak clapped his hands lazily. ¡°Well, that¡¯s that. Hurry it up and get back here¡ªI¡¯ve got things to do. Lorna¡¯s been on my case all day about making it to the palace on time, and I¡¯m already¡ª¡±
¡°AHHHHHH!¡±
Ralak sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°This kid just doesn¡¯t know when to give up.¡±
Percy struggled to his feet, his wings flaring wide as he wiped the blood from his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying we were done here.¡±
KRRR-TZZZZHHH!
The air trembled as lightning surged from Percy¡¯s body in overwhelming waves. The sheer intensity illuminated the training ground, forcing Ralak to raise a hand against the glare.
VZZZZZTTT-BOOM!
The lightning coalesced into Percy¡¯s spear, sparking with lethal energy. With a roar, Percy launched himself toward the clone like a streak of golden thunder.
Ralak¡¯s eyes narrowed. This kid¡ He¡¯s incredible. Even without celestial energy, the power he draws from his Thunder Hawk Aether Cell is terrifying.
CRASHING THUNDER?
The clone turned, only to meet Percy¡¯s spear slamming into its head.
VZZZTT¡ªBOOM!
The force drove the clone halfway into the ground, its arms buried as its head tilted downward. Lightning surged around it in waves, Percy pushing with all his might to inflict damage.
¡°Damn it!¡± Percy spat, frustration mounting as he flew high into the air. Lightning began to gather in massive quantities, brightening the sky like a second sun.
CRASHING THUNDER?
Percy spiraled downward, spinning at blinding speed, his spear aimed to deliver the finishing blow.
From below, Ralak called out casually, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you, kid.¡±
The clone, still embedded in the ground, slowly raised its head. For the first time since the fight began, its blank expression changed¡ to rage.
Nightmare?
The words echoed in Percy¡¯s mind like a chilling whisper. His body froze mid-spin, lightning dissipating as the training ground vanished around him.
In its place was a blood-soaked battlefield, shrouded in a dense, eerie fog. Dark, shadowy hands emerged from the mist, clawing at Percy, brushing against his skin. He tried to move, to scream, but his gaze was locked onto the clone¡¯s burning eyes.
And then, in an instant, the clone appeared before him, its fist drawn back.
This is gonna hurt.
BOOM!
The gathering
The training ground was in ruins. A massive crater marred its center, and at the very bottom lay Percy¡ªbattered, unconscious, and decidedly defeated.
Ralak began clapping slowly, a wide grin on his face. ¡°What a spectacular show of strength, young Percy. Truly, just¡ chef¡¯s kiss. Ten out of ten.¡±
The clone, still standing over Percy, slowly dissolved into black mist, fading back into nothingness.
Ralak clasped his hands behind his back and strolled over to the crater¡¯s edge, peering down at Percy¡¯s limp body. This kid¡¯s going to be a real asset one day. Sure, his loss was inevitable, but he actually managed to enrage my clone. I didn¡¯t think that was even possible.
He sighed, shaking his head. Well, that¡¯s a conversation for another day. Right now, I need to get back to the palace before Lorna decides to write an entire hymn about how late I am.
Just as he turned to leave, a familiar figure appeared in front of him. Ralak froze mid-step. Sinith stood there, her glare sharper than any blade.
¡°Ah, little sister Sinith!¡± Ralak greeted, his tone suddenly overenthusiastic as he nervously patted her shoulder and nudged her back. ¡°Fancy seeing you here. You know, I was just on my way to the Divine Palace. No need to worry about me!¡±
Sinith¡¯s gaze shifted past him to the wreckage behind. Her eyes narrowed, then she sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°Big brother Ralak¡ Sister Lorna has been looking for you all day. Do you know how long she had to push back the meeting because of your absence?¡±
Ralak straightened, smoothing his suit and. ¡°Of course, of course! Please inform Sister Lorna that I¡¯m on my way now. No more delays.¡±
Sinith gave him a pointed look, bowed her head, and vanished.
Ralak remained frozen for a moment, then exhaled deeply. ¡°Sheesh, that woman¡¯s glare could probably cool a sun.¡±
He clapped his hands sharply, and a group of celestial knights were summoned, standing at attention.
¡°FIRST COMMANDER, SIR!¡± they barked in unison, their voices echoing across the shattered arena.
¡°At ease,¡± Ralak said, waving a hand. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal: I need you to clean up this mess for me. Also, get Percy to a healer before the second commander hears about this and adds it to her next sermon¡ Do this very discreetly¡±
¡°As the Commander commands!¡± the knights replied, saluting crisply before getting to work.
Ralak vanished heading towards the palace.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
Meanwhile, Rorak and Drenok strolled through the palace halls, making their way to the meeting in Carter¡¯s throne room. Drenok, in his ghostly childlike form, floated quietly beside Rorak, faint whispers and eerie screams drifting from his shadowy figure. Rorak, the towering goliath, walked with all four of his massive hands clasped behind his head, leaning back casually.
Rorak glanced down at his silent companion. ¡°Think the meeting¡¯s started yet? I mean, Lorna did say we could take a break since it got delayed, but I¡¯d hate to miss anything.¡±
Drenok didn¡¯t respond, continuing his silent stride.
Rorak tried again, his tone light. ¡°Hopefully we¡¯re on time. You know how Lorna gets when¡ª¡±
Drenok cut him off by pointing ahead with a shadowy tendril. Standing in front of the throne room door were Jirak and Zhala, both looking rather bored. Rorak and Drenok approached them.
¡°So¡ we¡¯re not going in?¡± Drenok asked, his voice quiet but laced with curiosity.
Jirak shrugged, his arms crossed over his broad chest. ¡°We can¡¯t. Lorna rushed us out here and said to wait. Apparently, she¡¯s got something important to handle.¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a while now,¡± Zhala added, tilting her head thoughtfully. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s taking her so long.¡±
Before anyone could speculate further, Sinith materialized between them, appearing out of nowhere.
Rorak raised a brow. ¡°You know, you could just walk like a normal person.¡±
Sinith ignored him, her sharp gaze fixed on the throne room door. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. I¡¯m opening the door.¡±
She strode forward and, with a single push, sent the gigantic golden doors sliding open with a light hum.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s¡ª¡± Sinith froze mid-sentence, her voice trailing off.
At the far end of the throne room, perched atop Carter¡¯s Chrysalis orb, was Lorna. She clung to it, her arms wrapped tightly around its gleaming surface, her wings trembling with what could only be described as¡ enthusiasm.
¡°Oh, my lord,¡± Lorna cooed, nuzzling the orb as if it were a precious treasure. ¡°Your little Lorna has kept our home safe in your stead. I wish you were here to see me now, but soon¡ªsoon¡ªI can boast of my accomplishments to you personally.¡±
The group stood in stunned silence, their expressions a mix of horror and secondhand embarrassment. Lorna¡¯s voice grew softer, almost sultry. ¡°And when the lord returns¡ perhaps I could accompany the lord in b¡ª¡±
¡°Wha¡¯d I miss?¡±
Ralak¡¯s voice cut through the room like a blade. He appeared behind the group, his casual grin fading as all five of them lunged at him, clamping their hands over his mouth.
¡°Shhh!¡± they hissed in unison, frantically gesturing for him to stay silent.
¡°I¡¯m glad you all could make it.¡±
The group spun around, startled. Lorna stood behind them, serene and composed, as though nothing out of the ordinary had just transpired.
They quickly scrambled to their feet, brushing themselves off as if they hadn¡¯t been seconds away from bolting. Sinith stepped forward, her tone calm. ¡°I brought them, as you asked, Sister Lorna.¡±
Rorak¡¯s eyes darted around, his confusion growing. Are we just going to pretend that didn¡¯t happen? he thought, staring at the others, who were expertly avoiding his gaze.
¡°So we¡¯re just gonna¡ª¡± he began, but a heavy arm dropped onto his shoulder, cutting him off mid-sentence.
Ralak leaned him down, his voice low and threatening. ¡°If you enjoy having four arms, I highly recommend shutting up before Lorna hears you.¡±
Rorak blinked, glanced at Ralak, then at Lorna, and promptly straightened up without another word.
Lorna approached, her footsteps echoing through the grand hall. Her wings folded gracefully behind her as she looked them over. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±
Trouble at the edge
¡°Before we dive into anything, let me fill you all in,¡± Lorna began, her sharp gaze sweeping across the group. ¡°Especially since someone here has been neglecting their duties as First Commander and knows absolutely nothing about what¡¯s happening beyond the sanctuary.¡±
Her piercing glare settled on Ralak.
Ralak, ever the picture of innocence, turned his head, whistling a tuneless melody as if admiring the ceiling architecture.
Lorna sighed deeply, her wings twitching in frustration. ¡°Anyway. We have a major problem. Thanks to the residents of Planet Nemo and their advanced technology, we¡¯ve been able to track large amounts of cosmic energy. They can even differentiate between energy from natural causes and artificially created sources.¡±
The room grew tense as Lorna continued. ¡°Today, we detected breaches at the very edges of our galaxy. Large amounts of cosmic energy-dependent machines have pushed through. As we speak, more are flooding in.¡± She took a steadying breath. ¡°The X3X is coming.¡±
The air grew heavy with the weight of her words. Anger flared in their faces¡ªZhala clenched her jaw, Jirak¡¯s fists balled tightly, small flames puffing from his draconic nostrils. But Ralak remained composed, his expression unreadable.
Lorna¡¯s voice cut through their rising tension. ¡°We don¡¯t have the luxury of anger right now. What we need is a solution¡ªespecially since the Lord remains in his chrysalis state.¡±
Ralak finally spoke, his tone measured. ¡°She¡¯s right. Losing our heads now doesn¡¯t help anyone. We need to focus on how to stop them before they can get anywhere near the Lord¡¯s domain.¡±
Jirak growled low, folding his arms. ¡°Agreed. I have no intention of letting those bastards get anywhere close.¡± His golden eyes flickered with fury.
Zhala spoke up, her voice tinged with worry. ¡°Has there been any sign of the Lord awakening?¡±
Lorna shook her head, her expression softening briefly. ¡°No. He hasn¡¯t changed at all since he entered that state. We have to win this war without him.¡±
Ralak¡¯s lips curled into a faint grin. ¡°Sounds like a plan. The Lord created us to go beyond limits, and that¡¯s exactly what we¡¯ll prove. We¡¯ll crush these X3X ants, and when our Lord awakens, we¡¯ll be here to greet him with victory.¡±
The other Sentinels nodded in agreement, determination hardening their features.
Sinith smirked. ¡°Finally acting like a leader, aren¡¯t you, Brother Ralak?¡±
Ralak chuckled, striding forward to the head of the room and stopping to the right of Carter¡¯s throne. Turning to face them, his voice carried the weight of a commander.
¡°So,¡± he said, his grin sharpening. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to it. How are we going to crush these bastards?¡±
At the Edge of Universe 298
A tear in the fabric of space opened wide, and through it poured the X3X fleet¡ªan endless tide of ships, hundreds of thousands emerging from the swirling rift every few seconds. and they spread out in formation, heading toward the heart of the galaxy.
At the forefront of this massive armada was The Seed¡ªTowering and formidable, it was the size of an entire planet, fully weaponized. A monstrosity of the X3X empire, it moved through space like a predator hunting its prey.
In the Common Room of The Seed (Area 2097)
Inside The Seed, the atmosphere in the common room was heavy with a mixture of laid-back boredom. Four figures lounged, their presence radiating authority, even in moments of idle conversation.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
The first alien¡ªa slender red being with a single, enormous eye dominating most of its face.
¡°Hey, anyone know why all ten of us were called on this mission?¡± he asked, his voice smooth but filled with underlying tension.
One of his companions, a massive purple behemoth, shifted in his seat. His body was almost comically large, but his movements were deceptively agile for someone so enormous. He wiped a chunk of parasitic worms from his mouth before responding.
¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? We¡¯re going to war. I heard that some... star-eating being from Universe 296 killed Fury a few years back. The empire freaked, and now we¡¯re on a full-scale warpath.¡±
A third alien, much shorter and completely cloaked, clicked his tongue. ¡°Tch, Fury was garbage anyway. The guy always acted tough when he¡¯s outside the empire, but any star could¡¯ve taken him down. The empire¡¯s always overreacting. Hell, even the 9th Star could¡¯ve handled this by himself.¡±
The last alien, fully armored from head to toe, resting his hand on the hilt of a gleaming sword at his side, spoke with calm authority. ¡°No point in worrying about that now. What matters is we¡¯re going to war, and we need to prove ourselves worthy of the empire. No distractions.¡±
The massive purple alien snorted. ¡°The third is such a fucking boy scout,¡± he muttered, still stuffing his face with parasites, his words muffled.
The armored one¡¯s eyes narrowed as he gripped his sword hilt tighter. ¡°What¡¯d you say, you big-bellied bitch?¡±
The room seemed to shake as the enormous alien pushed himself to his feet, his bulk causing the floor to tremble under his weight. ¡°You heard me, you attention-seeking bitch.¡±
Without warning, the armored figure drew his sword, its edge gleaming coldly. ¡°You wanna go, you bastard?¡±
The tension in the room thickened, but before the fight could escalate any further, a cold voice sliced through the charged air.
¡°What did I tell you guys about starting a ruckus when I¡¯m asleep?¡±
The room fell into an eerie silence, the lights flickering as a deep, unsettling darkness overtook the space. From the shadows behind the armored man, a humanoid figure began to rise.
A tall, muscular alien with grey skin, white hair, and eyes that glowed with a deep red. His presence was overwhelming, a silent force that seemed to choke the air itself. He looked like something straight out of a fantasy nightmare¡ªa vampiric figure who had just woken from a long slumber.
The two bickering aliens froze, terror etched on their faces.
¡°Sorry, boss,¡± the short cloaked alien stammered. ¡°Won¡¯t happen again.¡±
The massive purple alien quickly followed suit. ¡°Yeah, no more ruckus. My bad.¡±
The vampiric alien yawned lazily, stretching his long, clawed hands. He looked down at them with cold amusement.
¡°Good,¡± he murmured, his voice as chilling as the cold vacuum of space. ¡°Wake me up like that again, and I¡¯ll gouge both your hearts out.¡±
The two idiots hurriedly bowed and scrambled to separate, their fear loud in the oppressive silence.
Then, the comms activated, cutting through the tension in the room with a cold, efficient voice.
"Taking attendance. Just making sure everyone¡¯s present. Don¡¯t take this personally, Great Stars¡"
The voice continued, announcing the names one by one.
"Fifth Star, Star of Calamity... Heven."
¡°Present,¡± the cloaked alien muttered, his voice muffled by his hood.
"Fourth Star, The Undying Star... Khal."
¡°I¡¯ve got nowhere else to be,¡± the red alien grumbled, his voice dripping with sarcasm.
"Third Star, Star of Conviction... Esra."
¡°I heed the Empire¡¯s command,¡± the armored knight said, his voice unwavering.
"Second Star, Star of Gluttony... Hungriv."
¡°I¡¯m here,¡± the massive purple alien rumbled, still chewing.
Finally, the voice paused, and the last name was called.
"First Star, Star of Death... Ashira."
Ashira smiled, his fangs gleaming in the dark. ¡°Present.¡±
Meanwhile, Outside the Portal
A gargantuan, planetary-sized black box was making its way through the rift. It was a structure of powerful orgin. This was no ordinary ship or weapon. This was the final step in the X3X¡¯s dark plan, a harbinger of their unrelenting invasion.
It was a moving fortress, a massive tool of war, and it loomed behind, preparing to make its mark on the universe. And as The Seed continued to push through, the crew inside prepared for the coming storm.
The war was about to begin.
Havoc part 1
Another 300 years passed, bringing the total to 600 years since Carter had entered his chrysalis state. Over the centuries, the Sentinels closely observed the movements of the X3X. Their progress was odd¡ªpainfully slow, almost suspiciously so. Despite this, they remained vigilant. The sanctuary operated on full alert every day, prepared for a surprise attack. Its unique location in a separate spatial dimension made it an ideal staging ground for their own counter-offensive, should the need arise.
Children of the Void ¨C Training Grounds
Ralak stood at the edge of the training grounds, his arms folded behind his back as he watched Percy collapse to the ground, breathing heavily. The boy''s golden wings twitched with exhaustion, his once-vivid lightning dimmed to faint sparks. Across from him, Ralak''s battered body double stood tall, showing no sign of weakness despite the battle''s intensity.
Percy groaned, wiping sweat from his face. "Jeez, boss, I don''t think I''ll ever be able to beat this thing."
Ralak chuckled softly from the sidelines. "You''ll get there soon, kid. Don''t¡ª"
He froze mid-sentence, his smile fading in an instant. Percy frowned, confused by the sudden shift. "Boss? What''s wrong?"
Ralak''s gaze sharpened, and his voice grew cold. "Kid¡ it''s time. Your gonma need to put what I taught you to use."
"Huh? What do you mean?" Percy started to rise, but before he could say more, Ralak clapped his hands. In an instant, Percy vanished.
Moments later, a celestial knight burst through the doors, panting heavily, his armor slick with sweat. "Sir¡ª"
"I know," Ralak interrupted, his tone grim. "Rally everyone from the faction." Without waiting for a response, he teleported away.
Outside the Sanctuary
A light-year from Carter''s solar system, Ralak stood alone, staring into the void. The silence was heavy, oppressive. Slowly, the other Sentinels appeared beside him: Jirak, Zhala, Drenok, Sinith, and Rorak. Their expressions mirrored his¡ªgrim and serious.
"About time you all showed up," Ralak muttered, not taking his eyes off the darkness. "Where''s Lorna?"
"She''s preparing the troops," Jirak replied, his voice low and steady. "Someone has to."
Rorak, folding all four of his massive arms, growled, "How did they get this close without us noticing? Based on the last calculation of there speed and distance, it should''ve taken them at least another 800 years to reach us."
"They likely teleported." Ralak said, his eyes narrowing. "It''s impossible for them to move this fast with the estimated number of ships we suspect¡ªespecially relying on machine-manipulated cosmic energy."
Before anyone could reply, Zhala''s voice cut through the tension. "Here they come."
At first, the void in front of them seemed unchanged¡ªempty, silent, and vast. Nothing could be seen or heard.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
"Hmph. Petty tricks," Ralak sneered, closing his eyes. When he reopened them, they gleamed with a sharp cosmic purple, his pupils thin and blade-like. Drenok''s gaze flickered toward him, glaring at him.
Cursed Eyes?
An invisible wave of energy rippled outward from Ralak, tearing through the fabric of the illusion. The cloaking veil shattered, revealing the X3X fleet in its entirety. Millions of ships stretched out like an endless machine tide, their numbers blotting out the stars.
And at the forefront, dwarfing even the largest vessels, loomed The Seed¡ªa monstrous warship the size of a planet. Its surface bristled with weaponry, a silent declaration of its destructive purpose.
Zhala folded her arms, her voice cool but tinged with tension. "Well, isn''t this something."
Onboard The Seed (Control room)
"Sir, the blinder has stopped working¡ªthey can see us!" a technician reported, his voice filled with urgency.
Governor Trak, sitting in a conference room with three other governors, stared at the display in front of them. His expression hardened. "That wasn''t by accident. These beings did this on purpose. And damn, were we right. The cosmic energy readings on them are off the charts. None of them are the Star Eater, but his influence... it runs deep."
"Good thing we brought people who are fitting for these monsters," Governor Shimock added, glancing at the others.
Governor Trak clicked the comm button on his desk. "Send out the stars."
Ralak and the other Sentinels stood, watching as the enemy fleet halted in their tracks. The tension in the "air" was palpable.
Rorak, who had his spear slung across his back, removed it and began to aim.
"Your guys are taking too long to act. Let me kickstart the action." Rorak''s voice was sharp as he prepared to throw his spear.
But before he could, a voice echoed from above.
"You know, people shouldn''t take what doesn''t belong to them. Where I come from, we call that stealing."
Rorak and the others looked up, their eyes narrowing as nine powerful figures floated above them. The X3X''s ten golden stars¡ªwell, now just nine.
Rorak shifted his stance, adjusting his grip on the spear. "Oh, you mean this?" He raised the spear, casually. "I just found it on a dead guy''s body. Real nice too. I''m one lucky guy."
The one clad entirely in black, riding a black space board¡ªthe 7th Star, weaver¡ªclenched his fists, his jaw tightening. "This little¡ª"
Hungriv, the enormous purple alien, placed his hand over his chest, glaring coldly at Rorak. "He''s mine."
Weaver drifted back, waiting for his moment.
Ralak chuckled, his eyes narrowing as he locked onto Ashira, the one radiating the most overwhelming presence. "Hey, Rorak, since they want their spear back so badly, why don''t we just give it to them?"
Rorak turned toward him, a grin spreading across his face. "I was thinking the same thing." He pulled the spear back, two of his arms rotating as his gaze shifted between Weaver and Hungriv. "Since you guys want your spear so badly, how about you¡ TAKE IT!"
FWOOM!
The spear shot through the "air", spinning wildly as it cut through the cold solar winds, creating a deadly vortex around it. Hungriv moved in, ready to make his move.
KCLINK!
Ashira caught the spear effortlessly, his grip tightening around the weapon. He looked down at the group, his voice filled with disdain. "You think I came all the way here to play games with you clowns? I''m here to kill all of you¡ªespecially that fucking Star Eater. Now tell me¡" His voice dropped into a growl. "Where the hell is he?"
Ralak clasped his hands behind his back, his smile turning into something more dangerous. He upped his gaze, his eyes cold and unwavering. "I''m afraid you''ll have to get through us first."
Ashira spread his arms wide, a mocking smile crossing his face as he looked at the sheer size of the X3X fleet surrounding them. "Look around you," he said, his voice dripping with arrogance. "You and what army?"
Ralak''s smiled. "Not just any army," he said, his voice steady with pride. He spread his arms wide, his wings following suit, his voice booming. "My lord''s army."
Suddenly, millions of Celestial Knights began to materialize behind him. All fully armed, their weapons shimmering in the dim light of space. Percy stood at the front with for others, leading his own squadron, a fierce look on his face.
They all raised their weapons, their voices unified in a powerful chant. "LONG LIVE THE PRIMORDIAL!"
Ralak''s grin stretched further, with a deviish grin as he laughed.
Havoc part 2
Onboard the seed (Governor''s room)
"You gotta be fucking kidding me." The governors stared at Carter''s massive force, chanting through the screen projection in their quarters.
"It seems we weren''t wrong about overestimating the star-eating being. To think it would have such a massive following of powerful entities." Governor Trak clenched his fist. "What makes it worse is that they''re all most likely high-output Aether users. Damn it... it''s the Paladins all over again. Only these bastards also have celestial energy users."
"Makes me wonder if we should have messed with them. Even though the odds are on our side, we''re going to lose a lot of our forces." Governor Shroon, of Universe 296, trembled as he watched the screen.
Trak walked over to him, grabbing him by his shirt.
BAM!
Trak throw Shroon into the screen. The governor dropped, struggling to get back up, his hands shaking.
"Shameless bastard," Trak growled. "Not only did we loan Fury to you and you get him killed, but your 30% of your forces were killed including your right hand Jzon. And you have the nerve to act like a bitch right now to the people who did all this do you?" Trak''s forehead bulged with a vein. "We''re going to kill every last one of these bastards." Trak walked back to his seat, sitting down. "Someone tell Ashira that he has full control of our fleets."
Back in Outer Space
The Primordial Knights stood behind Ralak and the other Sentinels. Ashira and the other stars were floating silently above the X3X ships looking down with rage on ralak and there force. Lorna flew toward Ralak from the Primordial knights, joining the fray.
"Quite the entrance you made for us, big brother Ralak," Lorna said with a smile.
"Always the best when it comes to my lord, little sister. Now, how about we stop all this talking and starring and do what our lord expects of us?" Ralak responded, his tone dark and resolute.
Lorna nodded steading herself for what''s to come.
Meanwhile, One of the stars was whispering into Ashira''s ear, his smile widening. "Alright, you bastards. Struggle all you want, but you''re all going to die. And with things now going my way, I say we stop all this talking and... bring me their heads."
Soldiers clad in high-tech armor began charging out of the ships, the X3X ships distancing themselves to prepare for ranged attacks. But the Seed just stood there, motionless.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Ralak stared coldly at the approaching force, then pointed forward. The Primordial Knights charged, roaring as they advanced.
"HELL YEAH, LET''S GOO¨C" Rorak shouted, about to charge forward. But Jirak grabbed his shoulder, stopping him.
"Not here, Rorak. Us grown-ups are going to play somewhere else." Ralak said, nodding toward the X3X champions flying off in another direction, clearly targeting them.
"Let''s go," Ralak commanded.
The Sentinels followed, their figures disappearing into the void.
The battle was brutal. Ships blasted beams of energy, while armored soldiers fought using high tech weapons instead of Aether power. The X3X vastly outnumbered Carter''s knights, but the knights were far stronger.
Percy advanced through the X3X forces with his squad, cutting a path toward the Seed. His thunderous wings beat with a deafening roar as he moved with incredible speed, his spear flashing through the air.
VZZZZZTTT!!
"AHHHHH!" Percy screamed, his body tearing through the enemy lines as he cut down X3X soldiers in his wake. The "air" crackled with the sound of battle, each movement a blur.
He plowed through the hordes until he reached the center of the battlefield, where the other vice leaders had gathered, surrounded by thousands of Primordial soldiers.
"WHAT''S THE PLAN?!" Percy shouted, his voice barely audible over the blasts and the clash of weapons.
The vice leader of the High Heaven faction, Eerie, raised her hand, creating a pocket of silence around them with her ability.
"You were saying?" she asked calmly, her eyes narrowing.
"What''s the plan?" Percy repeated, his tone more urgent. "The faction leaders left to deal with their most powerful forces. They must''ve left us with a strategy."
Eerie nodded, her expression serious. "Yes, the second commander has already given us our orders. We need to destroy their biggest ship. She suspects their leaders are inside, but considering that it''s just sitting there without moving, it''s highly confident in its defense¡ªand its offense."
"The plan was already clear for me," Percy said, gripping his spear tightly. "My boss told me to crush that big ship. Now that everyone''s on the same page¡"
He punched his palm, lightning sparking from his fingertips. "What are we waiting for?"
Eerie sighed, her eyes narrowing as she looked at him. "For starters, we need a plan that guarantees success. We can''t afford to just charge in without thinking."
Percy''s grin widened, confidence radiating from him. "Don''t worry. The boss already told me what we need to do. Listen closely. We''re gonna¡ª"
Meanwhile. Carter was still in his deep hibernating state; though his consciousness was asleep, he was still somewhat conscious, just enough to dream.
Where¨CWhere am i?... I feel like im.. Floating.. Am i floating.
Carter slowly opened his eyes, He was slowly falling in a darkish blue sea, seemingly laying on his back. He lifted his hands and to his suprise it was something so familiar yet felt sureal.
He was looking at his hands of when he was a human. he was still wearing he''s school uniform from the day he supposedly died. when he looked up he could see himself falling in the depths. He''s tall, messy purple hair, which he dyed from his leave me alone mom phase, his light yellow eyes, and his slender, average-height body.
Carter started to touch his face. It''s been so long since I''ve seen this body... this face... I feel so.. mortal.
"It''s nice to feel normal once in a while, isn''t it my child?"
Carter flung himself and looked to where he heard the noise. This was not the voice of the system; no it was something far different. A figure made out of white light, shaped like a human, stood before him, his arms low and wide.
"Fear not, my child, for I am not here to hurt you, but to let you know of your purpose... your divine purpose.
White being
Who¡" Carter steadied himself, his tone turning hostile. "Who are you?"
¡°HAHA!¡± The white being burst into laughter, the sound reverberating through the void. ¡°You¡¯re really not the same kid who used to pester the system with childish questions anymore, are you, Carter?¡±
Though the being laughed, Carter felt no mirth¡ªonly a creeping sense of concern. This guy knows about the system¡ but I¡¯ve never told anyone else about it. Who is he?
Carter instinctively drifted back, his untrusting gaze locked onto the glowing figure. System¡ System! he called out internally, but for the first time, there was no response.
Panic bubbled beneath the surface as he tried again. Still nothing.
¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± the white figure said, his tone calm but firm. ¡°Kreos already agreed to give me some alone time with you. Without that agreement, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter your subconscious while Kreos was active.¡±
Kreos? Carter¡¯s thoughts raced. Is he talking about the system? If Kreos¡ªor the system¡ªallowed this, then he must not be a threat. He could have easily wiped my consciousness by now in this state.
But Carter¡¯s eyes narrowed as doubt crept in. No. Even at my strongest, I wouldn¡¯t be able to match this guy.
Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Carter steadied himself. The white being simply stood there, motionless yet unnervingly present.
¡°Alright,¡± Carter began, his tone sharp but resigned. ¡°I¡¯ve already figured out that you¡¯re not hostile, at least for now. And you said you came to tell me about my purpose. What purpose?¡±
The glowing figure¡¯s form shimmered faintly, his presence growing heavier. ¡°You must have many questions, and I have answers. But I can only share what I am permitted to reveal. Before we dive into the true topic, I must explain something crucial¡ªhow you should approach ¡®Worlds¡¯ moving forward. Take heed, for your very existence depends on this knowledge.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
Carter¡¯s gaze deepened, his posture firm. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±
Meanwhile, in the depths of space, far from the all-out battle between the X3X and Carter¡¯s Knights, the Sentinels prepared for their own confrontation.
Ralak and the other Sentinels flew before Ashira and the other X Champions, both sides locking eyes with unspoken hostility.
¡°If I¡¯d known you called us out just to get a good look at us, I would¡¯ve dressed for the occasion,¡± Ralak said mockingly, his voice dripping with sarcasm.
Ashira scoffed, his lip curling into a sneer. ¡°Hm, who would want to look at you, slave dogs? The battle¡¯s been raging for a while now, and your precious leader hasn¡¯t even shown himself. You¡¯ve been abandoned, and after I take all your heads, I¡¯ll be going to find that worthless coward and take his as well.¡±
The Sentinels tensed, their power simmering just beneath the surface. Energy crackled around them, especially from Lorna, who looked as if she was barely holding herself back from tearing Ashira¡¯s throat out right then and there.
Ralak remained composed, though his eyes burned with cold fury. ¡°For someone who talks such a big game, you sure are doing a lot of staring. How about you shut your trap and let your strength do the talking?¡±
Ashira laughed, baring his fangs. ¡°I struck a nerve, didn¡¯t I? The only reason we¡¯re not tearing you apart right now is out of pity. We outnumber you, after all. But to make it fair, I¡¯ll tell you what: I¡¯ll fight you. My big friend, Hungriv, over here wants to pulverize that four-armed punk standing across from us. You can choose the rest. How¡¯s that sound?¡±
Ashira¡¯s laugh echoed, joined by the arrogant chuckles of the other stars.
Ralak tilted his head, his smile cold and confident. ¡°Jirak, you take that one.¡± He pointed to the third star, Esra. ¡°Drenok, you deal with him.¡± His gaze shifted to the fifth star, Heven. ¡°Sinith, that one¡¯s yours.¡± His eyes landed on the fourth star, Khal. ¡°And Zhala, you and Lorna clean up the rest.¡±
The other stars¡ªThe sixth star, The star of Vengeance, The seventh star, the star of Illusions, The eighh star, the star of Lust, and the ninth star the Cowardly Star¡ªsmirked, their arrogance thick.
¡°Quite bold of you, pinning four of us against just two of you,¡± Ashira, taunted. ¡°But why should I care? You¡¯re all going to die anyway.¡±
Ralak smirked and began to fly off, his voice calm yet lethal. ¡°How about you shut the fuck up and come this way.¡±
Ashira clicked his teeth, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Tch. You¡¯re so quick to die.¡±
With that, Ashira shot off, and the other stars followed suit, spreading out to face their chosen opponents.
Sentinels Vs Stars
Rorak & Hungriv
Rorak flew ahead, his massive frame cutting through the vast expanse of space, with Hungriv close behind. The two of them were silent for a few moments, save for the insults coming from Hungriv, who couldn''t seem to keep his mouth shut.
¡°You know,¡± Hungriv sneered, ¡°I just realized you''re the same race as that worthless experiment, Fury. Must be the same kind of dimwitted musclehead, right? If I¡¯d known, I¡¯d have just chosen that cute fish girl instead, or maybe that bunny. Hmm, yes, I¡¯ve always had a thing for Rapvik flesh.¡± His face twisted into a sickly, perverted grin.
Rorak didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t need to. He just kept flying forward, the cold solar winds of space blasting past him.
¡°Such a shame, really. You''re nothing but a cheap knockoff. Weak. Pathetic. Just a brawn-heavy idiotic version...¡±
Rorak came to an abrupt stop, his body halting mid-air. Hungriv didn¡¯t notice in time and flew right into his back, slamming to a stop he quickly flew back creating a gap. He grinned, an ugly smirk spreading across his face.
¡°Did I hit a nerve? Who knew you were such a¡ª¡±
BAM!
Without warning, Rorak whipped around with blinding speed, his fist smashing into Hungriv''s face. The impact was so violent that Hungriv¡¯s face literally wrapped around Rorak¡¯s fist, sending him flying backward, crashing through space with a trail of energy in his wake.
¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I didn¡¯t come here to talk. We¡¯ve done enough of that already, and this seems like a good place to beat the shit outta you.¡± Rorak said, his voice cold.
Hungriv slowly flew back, his face misshapen from the blow. He shook his head violently, as though trying to shake off the pain, and when he stopped, his features returned to normal. His eyes were filled with fury.
¡°Cheap shot, you filthy bastard.¡± His voice growled with rage.
BOOM!
With a roar, Hungriv shot toward Rorak, his fist wrapped with the frigid winds of space. The vacuum around him seemed to crackle with intensity. Rorak grinned, standing his ground, his posture loose and confident.
Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
Rorak pulled back one of his fists, then swung forward with deadly might.
BAM!
The two fists collided with a deafening bang, sending shockwaves through the cosmos. The icy winds of space swirled around them as the force of the blow spread outward, distorting space itself. Neither warrior gave an inch, their fists locked in a deadly tug-of-war. Rorak wore a deadly grin, while Hungriv''s face contorted with frustration.
¡°WHY YOU¡ª!¡±
BAM! BAM! BAM!
The fight exploded into a blur of rapid punches, each blow causing rifts in space, stars flickering in and out of existence with the force of their strikes blocking them. Rorak and Hungriv¡¯s faces were locked in determined scowls as they pummeled each other relentlessly. It was a brutal exchange¡ªsavagely fast, with fists that could shatter planets.
Despite the fury of their battle, and they bothe seemed evenly matched, Rorak had an edge. He only used two of his hands¡ªhis other two were still held behind his back.
Rorak grinned even wider, his voice booming over the clashing of fists. ¡°HEY, WANNA SEE SOMETHING COOL?!¡±
¡°SHUT THE FUCK UP AND DIE!¡± Hungriv yelled, his voice strained as he struggled against Rorak¡¯s overwhelming strength.
Rorak smirked. ¡°FINE, DON¡¯T WANNA ANSWER? I¡¯LL TELL YOU¡ªWHAT¡¯S TWO PLUS TWO?¡±
Before Hungriv could react, Rorak released his other two hands. The sudden force and speed caught Hungriv off guard, and he was quickly overwhelmed.
BAM! BAM! BAM!
Rorak¡¯s fists hammered into Hungriv¡¯s body with relentless fury. Each strike sent shockwaves through the void, his fists a blur of motion as they turned Hungriv into a bloodied pulp. Rorak grinned, his expression dark with satisfaction.
Then, with a heavy buildup of power, Rorak pulled both of his right fists together.
MUSCLE MANIPULATION!¡ª
Rorak¡¯s hands expanded, growing to twice their size, veins bulging grotesquely beneath his skin. His smile widened, wicked and dangerous. Hungriv, with one good eye barely open, could only look on in horror as the crushing power gathered.
With a single swing, Rorak¡¯s fist slammed into Hungriv.
BOOM!
The impact sent Hungriv¡¯s body spiraling into space, his form wrapped around Rorak¡¯s fist before being blasted off into the dark void. A trail of blood followed in his wake, leaving a grotesque ribbon behind.
Rorak pulled back and shrank his fist, wiping away some of the blood that clung to his hand, a triumphant grin on his face.
¡°Using raw strength is just my style, you know. To be honest, I never really got the hang of using a spear. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t argue when that dry-skinned bastard took mine.¡± Rorak spoke casually, as if talking to himself, his words carrying an unsettling ease in the void of space.
But something felt¡ off.
That punch felt weird. Rorak thought, brow furrowing slightly. It wasn¡¯t like when we were fighting just now. It felt¡ like I was hitting something extremely soft.
Suddenly, a flat purple disk began to float up from where Rorak had struck Hungriv. Rorak¡¯s instincts kicked in, and he readied himself for whatever was coming next.
With a POP, Hungriv¡¯s body expanded like an over-inflated balloon, his beaten form popping out of the disk. His body was still bruised, but hardly as badly with only a few cuts and bruises. His blood dripping from the various cuts, but his glare was full of malice and burning rage.
¡°You just don¡¯t know when to die, do you?¡± Rorak chuckled darkly, a hint of amusement in his voice.
¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready for round two.¡±
Sentinels Vs Stars part 2
¡°That little skill of yours¡ªwhat¡¯s it called? Muscle manipulation?¡± Hungriv sneered, his grin widening.
¡°I¡¯ve got a similar, more powerful ability. I call it molecular control. You might be able to expand and strengthen your muscles, but I have complete control over every fragment of my body. I can harden or soften any part of myself at will. Add that to my super regeneration, and I¡¯m practically immortal.¡±
Hungriv¡¯s confidence radiated as his wounds from Rorak¡¯s earlier attacks continued to heal, leaving barely a trace of damage.
Rorak sighed, visibly annoyed. ¡°You want a lollipop or something? The f*ck are you telling me all that for? You got alot of mouth for someone who take a heavy beating.¡±
Hungriv¡¯s face twisted, his grin turning into a crooked snarl. ¡°Just so you know who the real predator is here. No more playing around. Sure, you¡¯ve got me beat in raw strength, but true strength doesn¡¯t come from just muscles. No¡ IT COMES FROM OVERALL POWER!¡±
Hungriv¡¯s stomach suddenly split open like a grotesque mouth, revealing a large, bumpy tongue and rows of sharp, spaced-out teeth.
Rorak¡¯s expression shifted to one of visible disgust as he instinctively upped his guard. ¡°What the hell is this bastard doing?¡± he muttered under his breath.
¡°It took me thousands of years of refining my Aether cell,¡± Hungriv gloated, his voice dripping with pride. ¡°When I finally reached the fifth transformation stage, I was gifted this beauty.¡±
Refining cell? What''s he rambling about now. Rorak thought, his fists clenching tighter.
¡°Behold true power!¡± Hungriv bellowed.
The grotesque maw in his stomach widened further, glowing a bright orange. Then, with a deafening roar, it began sucking in the cold solar winds like a powerful vacuum.
WHHOOOOOMM!
Rorak¡¯s footing faltered for a moment as the pull intensified, dragging everything around toward Hungriv¡¯s core.
¡°This bastard¡¯s really getting on my nerves.¡± Rorak growled through gritted teeth, his muscles tensing as he braced against the pull. He prepared to unleash what seemed to be an ability of his own.
Hungriv¡¯s mocking laughter cut through the chaos. ¡°I already knew this wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill you! Your muscle strength is impressive, but that¡¯s not the point! What I¡¯m trying to pull in¡¡±
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
Rorak¡¯s eyes narrowed, catching a hint of what Hungriv was doing.
GLUTTON?
Hungriv¡¯s stomach maw shifted as it siphoned the cosmic energy out of the solar winds, compressing it into a dense, swirling, purple ball of destructive power. The energy orb flickered and pulsed.
Hungriv¡¯s maw finally stopped pulling, and he straightened with a confident look plastered across his grotesque face. ¡°Even though I can¡¯t produce celestial energy, with this ability, I can absorb it!¡±
The energy swirling in the orb was unlike anything Rorak had seen before. He could feel the that it was extremely unstable. Without hesitation, he began to move back.
But the moment Rorak moved, Hungriv released the attack.
WHHOOOOOSH¡ªTHWAAP!
The orb shot forward, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake, the raw power rippling through the void of space like an unstoppable force.
Rorak caught the massive orb with all four of his arms, his teeth grinding from the sheer force. The energy wasn¡¯t just celestial¡ªit carried the affinity of space itself, pulling relentlessly, dragging his arms deeper into it. He could feel it tearing through him.
The grotesque blast finally detonated, ripping through his body. All four of his arms were torn clean off, and his torso was obliterated, leaving little more than a husk.
¡°HAHAHA!¡± Hungriv bellowed, his laughter echoing through the void. ¡°I knew you¡¯d try some bullshit like catching it or punching it! You¡¯re all muscle, no brains!¡±
He turned to fly off, grinning. ¡°Let¡¯s see how many more of your friends I can¡ª¡±
¡°Where are you going.¡±
Hungriv froze mid-flight. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. Slowly, he turned around.
Rorak stood there, unphased, his cold glare fixed on him. His arms had regenerated, fully formed, and the massive hole in his chest was gone.
¡°You¡ What the hell are you?¡± Hungriv stammered, his confidence shaken.
¡°Remember when you said we were similar?¡± Rorak said, his tone icy. ¡°Seems you were right. I¡¯ve got an ability that practically makes me immortal too. I call it Cell Regeneration.¡±
Hungriv scoffed, trying to mask his unease. ¡°Pfft. So what? All I have to do is eradicate you completely. I already did it once. Won¡¯t be any harder the second time.¡±
Rorak¡¯s hands began to move slowly, all four leaving faint afterimages as they circled in intricate patterns.
¡°The only reason I let that attack hit me was to confirm what I suspected about it. That ability of yours¡ªit¡¯s not just thanks to your Aether Cell. It¡¯s the result of failed experiments to fuse Aether power with cosmic energy. And it¡¯s unstable.¡±
Hungriv¡¯s stomach maw began to open again, sucking in power from the solar winds, forming his devastating purple orb once more. This time, the energy was even more volatile, shaking violently as it grew larger.
¡°So what? Strength is all that matters!¡± Hungriv roared. ¡°And I¡¯ll show you just how much it matters!¡±
The orb pulsed, expanding to a size that dwarfed the last one. Even Hungriv himself trembled under its weight, but he grinned arrogantly, masking his growing fear.
Rorak¡¯s hand movements grew faster, the afterimages converging. One of his hands extended upward, a single finger pointing ahead. At its tip, a swirling yellow energy began to form, glowing brighter and brighter.
¡°Since your people are so obsessed with cosmic power,¡± Rorak said, his voice calm, ¡°let me show you a real innate cosmic ability.¡±
Hungriv¡¯s voice faltered, stuttering under his own strain. ¡°Don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send the rest of your friends to meet you¡ wherever you¡¯re going!¡±
WHHOOOOOSH!
Hungriv unleashed his attack, the massive orb screaming through space toward Rorak.
Rorak aimed his finger, his face twisting into a devilish smile.
Singularity?
The glowing energy shot forward, meeting Hungriv¡¯s attack. But instead of an explosion, the orb was pulled into nothingness, absorbed.
Hungriv barely had time to react before the attack came for him. It smashed into his temple, its gravitational pull absorbing him piece by piece, erasing him from existence. His last scream was cut short as his body vanished, leaving nothing but silence.
Rorak floated in the aftermath, the void eerily still. His glare softened into a devilish grin as he looked at where Hungriv once stood.
¡°Sentinels: 1,¡± he muttered, his voice dark with satisfaction. ¡°Stars: 0.¡±
White being part 2
Back in Carter''s subconscious, the conversation with the white being continued.
¡°Before we dive into the true topic, I must explain something crucial¡ªhow you should approach ¡®Worlds¡¯ moving forward. Take heed, for your very existence depends on this knowledge,¡± the white being said, his voice steady and firm.
¡°The most important point,¡± he continued, ¡°is that you must stop calling yourself a primordial.¡±
Carter blinked in confusion. ¡°What does calling myself a primordial have to do with anything?¡±
¡°Well, for starters, there are beings out there with power far beyond what you can imagine right now¡ªbeings who are the true primordial gods. Moving forward, you must never go around calling yourself a primordial. In small, immature clusters like the one you reside in, it¡¯s fine. But in worlds where they have influence? That¡¯s a completely different story.¡±
Carter sat cross-legged in the void, rubbing his chin as he absorbed the information. ¡°Alright¡ so what are these primordial gods, and how powerful are they compared to the X3X?¡±
The white being burst into hysterical laughter. ¡°HAHAHA! Oh, first of all, I¡¯m not allowed to tell you anything specific about the primordial gods. But I¡¯ll say this¡ª¡± his laughter continued, making Carter scowl in annoyance, ¡°¡ªthey¡¯re definitely stronger than the X3X.¡±
Carter¡¯s frustration was evident as he glared at the being. ¡°What¡¯s so funny about that?¡± he muttered.
The white being wiped an imaginary tear and finally composed himself. ¡°Haha, anyway. That¡¯s just the first bit of what I have to tell you. Now, Carter, tell me¡ªwhat do you know about the three powers?¡±
Carter crossed his arms, responding without hesitation. ¡°Well, I know celestial energy is the most powerful and sought-after. Aether energy is the most commonly used, since every being is born with an Aether cell. And then there¡¯s arcane energy, which floods the world like cosmic energy once did. It makes things like magic possible. That¡¯s about it.¡±
The white being nodded lazily. ¡°You¡¯re correct, but that¡¯s just the surface. It¡¯s partially my fault¡ªI told Kreos that I wanted to be the one to explain this to you.¡±
¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± Carter asked, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Didn¡¯t the system already tell me everything?¡±
¡°No, it didn¡¯t. For starters, celestial energy has its own area where it¡¯s stored, much like Aether energy. It¡¯s called the Divine Monument. The name comes from its unique shape, which adapts to fit its wielder. It resides in the chest.¡±
Carter¡¯s eyes narrowed in disbelief. ¡°Wait. That makes no sense. I don¡¯t have anything like that inside me, and neither do my subordinates. If that were the case, I¡¯d know.¡±
The white being smirked knowingly. ¡°Just like how you didn¡¯t detect Aether cells until you unlocked the knowledge of them, this is the same. In your case, it¡¯s unique¡ªup to now, you¡¯ve never needed a Divine Monument because the system has been storing your celestial energy for you.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Carter fell silent for a moment, processing the new information.
¡°What about Aether cells?¡± Carter finally asked, a thoughtful edge to his voice. ¡°Something tells me they¡¯re not as simple as the system makes them sound.¡±
The white being¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°You¡¯re right. Aether cells are incredible, but you didn¡¯t think beings are just born with their maximum power, did you? Sure, some beings without celestial energy are naturally powerful enough to devour entire miniature clusters. But Aether cells have a way of growing stronger¡ªthrough refinement. It¡¯s the same with a Divine Monument. Both absorb celestial energy to become stronger.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the difference between them, then?¡± Carter asked.
¡°The difference,¡± the being explained, ¡°is that a Divine Monument absorbs celestial energy completely, converting it into its own energy to amplify its power. Aether cells, on the other hand, dilute celestial energy, converting it into Aether energy for practical use.¡±
¡°Ah, I see,¡± Carter said, nodding. ¡°But how does someone know how strong their Aether cell is? Or how much energy it can output? And what about unlocking new abilities¡ªhow does that work?¡±
¡°That¡¯s simple,¡± the white being said, leaning back casually. ¡°Both Aether cells and Divine Monuments have limits. When those limits are reached, they enter new stages. The Aether cell evolves, while the Divine Monument breaks through to the next stage.¡±
The being continued. ¡°Here¡¯s what you¡¯re currently able to know: the Aether cell has nine transformations. Each transformation drastically increases its output. As for the Divine Monument, it has four stages¡ªIron Monument, Sky Monument, Star Monument, and Void Monument.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to assume that arcane power has a similar system to the others,¡± Carter said, his tone curious.
¡°Yes, but arcane power is special,¡± the white being replied. ¡°Unlike Aether power or celestial energy, arcane power does not have a core¡ªit resides entirely within the user. It also doesn¡¯t absorb celestial energy. Instead, it draws on arcane energy, which floods the world like an invisible force.¡±
The white being paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Although celestial energy no longer floods the world, it is still possible to absorb it from natural sources, like the earth, wind, or stars. But arcane power is different. Since it¡¯s omnipresent, absorbing it is far easier than celestial energy or Aether energy. However, arcane power is far more complex. The amount you can absorb depends entirely on your understanding of Arcana, the force you referred to as ¡®magic.¡¯¡±
Carter tilted his head, intrigued.
¡°From what I can share, Arcana has four stages of mastery,¡± the white being explained. ¡°Novice, Adept, Master, and Grandmaster. Your ability to manipulate arcane power evolves as your understanding deepens, and this mastery determines the extent of your control over it.¡±
¡°Sounds like this world is incredibly complex,¡± Carter said, his mind racing with possibilities. ¡°Not to mention the sheer variety of powers available to people. It opens the door for anyone to rise to unimaginable heights.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right,¡± the white being said, nodding. ¡°But life isn¡¯t as straightforward as it might seem. Even if someone is born into an extremely average animal race, like an olick, whose Aether cell might only grant them slightly faster movement, there¡¯s potential. If that olick¡¯s Aether cell had an exceptionally high output and rare abilities, it could evolve, gain intelligence, and eventually tap into arcane power. Conversely, a creature born with incredible potential¡ªlike a cosmic worm with both a divine monument and an Aether cell¡ªmight have such low energy output that it becomes food for its siblings.¡±
Carter nodded slowly, absorbing the information. ¡°So, no matter the starting point, there¡¯s always a chance to rise¡ªor fall¡ªdepending on what you¡¯re given and how you use it.¡±
¡°Exactly,¡± the white being said, its tone shifting to something more serious. ¡°But now that we¡¯ve covered the basics, it¡¯s time to discuss your purpose as the holder of Kreos.¡±
Carter stood up, sliding his hands into his pockets. A grin spread across his face. ¡°Now we¡¯re getting to what I want to hear.¡±
Sentinels Vs stars part 3
Jirak vs Esra
Jirak and Esra moved through the vast emptiness of space, their bodies gliding silently. Side by side, they traveled for several minutes before coming to a stop, each knowing they had reached the distance necessary for what was about to unfold.
They created a gap between them and turned to face each other. Jirak¡¯s expression remained neutral, pretraying no emotion or hostility, while Esra¡¯s face was hidden behind the dark, imposing helmet.
"I am not like the rest of my subordinates," Esra began, his voice steady but with authority. "I bear no personal grudge against you, your people, or that stardevouring being. But the empire does. And if the empire commands that you be wiped from existence, then I, as the empire¡¯s sword, will carry out its will. And because of this, all of you must die...." Esra¡¯s words were followed by the gleam of his red eye from beneath the helmet.
Jirak stood calmly, hands clasped behind him, his posture unchanged. His expression remained stoic.
¡°Your people have harmed me and my subordinates in the past,¡± Jirak replied, his voice steady and cold. ¡°Not only that, but they¡¯ve shown no regard for my lord. And because of this, they¡¯ve attacked our home taking no regard for my people or my lord.¡±
Jirak¡¯s two draconic tails twitched, a subtle sign of agitation.
¡°But even so, I do not hate you,¡± Jirak continued. "It¡¯s not that i forgive you or any garbage like that. No¡ If an ant were to bite you, you wouldn''t hate it¡No. You would simply squash it and move on with your day¡ And that is what i intended to do today."
Esra¡¯s grip tightened around his sword, and the dark armor that covered him gleamed with an ominous aura. ¡°It seems there¡¯s no point in continuing this conversation. I only wanted you to know that I bear no personal animosity towards you. In death, hold no hatred towards me. After all... that is my conviction.¡±
FWWWOOOOOM!
A burst of crimson energy erupted from Esra, enveloping his form in an intense red aura as he began to step toward Jirak.
Jirak stood unmoved, his expression unchanged, his posture still relaxed. He made no move, his hands resting casually behind him.
SWISH!
Esra shot toward Jirak at blinding speed, closing the gap in an instant. He raised his broad sword with both hands and swung it at Jirak¡¯s right side.
CLANG!
Jirak¡¯s tail intercepted the blow with ease, the impact sending shockwaves through space, rippling the solar winds around them. Jirak didn¡¯t flinch, standing firm, as one of his tails kept Esra¡¯s sword in check.
¡°Tch.¡± Esra scoffed, his expression hidden behind his helmet. He coated his sword entirely in the red aura that had been emanating from him, pulling the blade back.
SWISH!
Esra swung down with renewed force, aiming for Jirak¡¯s head, but Jirak barely moved. With the swiftest of gestures, he sidestepped the strike. In a flash, Jirak¡¯s hand glowed with intense heat, and a blazing red energy began to condense in his palm.
Esra¡¯s instincts screamed danger. Without hesitation, he shot backward, raising one hand in defense.
Jirak¡¯s hand surged forward, his palm aiming directly at Esra.
Solar Flame... Red?
HOOOAAA-FWOOM!
A massive surge of searing red hot flames shot from Jirak¡¯s palm, streaking through space in a concentrated, unstoppable path toward Esra.
Esra reacted instantly. A bright, blue pulsating eye appeared on the palm of his armor.
¡°MIDNIGHT ARMOR RELIC ABILITY ACTIVE! SPATIAL LOCK!¡±
The eye on Esra¡¯s hand Glowed bright, and the space in front of him began to warp and condense. A massive transparent barrier formed around him, creating a 200-foot radius of protection.
BOOM!
The flames collided with Esra¡¯s barrier in a violent explosion, the shockwave rippling outward. Though the barrier was immense, it wasn¡¯t enough to completely contain the force of Jirak¡¯s solar flames. The edges of the barrier buckled under the pressure, and some of the flames leaked through, scorching Esra¡¯s armor and skin.
Esra held his own, gritting his teeth as the heat from the flames burned through his defenses. His Midnight Armor held strong, but the relentless onslaught was too much to withstand for long.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
Damn it! Esra thought, pain lacing his mind. This isn¡¯t an Aether abiliy it¡¯s a cosmic ability. The flames are so f*cking hot as if they were pulled straight from a sun. I don''t know long my Midnight Armor will hold!
After what felt like an eternity, the flames slowly dissipated, and as the flames cleared. Esra stood, battered and scorched. The top half of his armor had been melted away, some pieces still clinging to his charred skin. But what shocked Jirak was what lay beneath.
From the burnt remnants of Esra¡¯s helmet, a face emerged. A woman¡¯s face. Tall red hair, brown skin, and piercing blue eyes¡ªa striking alien race that bore a resemblance to humans.
Esra¡¯s hand gripped the hilt of his sword tightly, her expression hardening. Her eyes, now revealed, glowed with a cold fury.
¡°You know something you shouldn¡¯t,¡± Esra growled, her voice laced with anger. ¡°And now, no matter what, you must die here¡ TODAY!¡±
Esra removed her helmet and let it drift into the void of space, her face twisted in rage.
¡°I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re making such a big deal out of me finding out you¡¯re a woman,¡± Jirak said nonchalantly, his tone unbothered. ¡°And I don¡¯t see how it matters. We were already about to fight to the death.¡±
Esra¡¯s glare sharpened. ¡°Even so, no matter what, I will¡ª¡±
CHING¡ªBOOM!
Before Esra could finish her sentence, a wide, powerful slash tore through the space between them, cutting the fabric of the void itself. The shockwave rippled outward, causing both Jirak and Esra to react.
Esra darted to the side, dodging the attack just in time. What the hell was that?! she thought, her teeth grinding as the pain from Jirak¡¯s earlier attack lingered in her body. That wasn¡¯t me, and it wasn¡¯t that damn lizard either. So who could it be?
¡°You know, Sinith, if you were going to fight in this area, the least you could do is warn me. Especially if you plan on using attacks like that,¡± Jirak¡¯s voice called out, calm and unaffected, as he floated above Esra.
Esra¡¯s eyes darted up toward him, her mind racing. Sinith? That name¡ isn¡¯t she one of the Star Eater¡¯s subordinates? But wasn¡¯t Heven supposed to handle her?
Sinith materialized before Jirak, her expression cold and confident. ¡°Don¡¯t act oblivious, like you didn¡¯t know I was here. Even if you couldn¡¯t detect me¡ªwhich we both know you couldn¡¯t¡ªyou should have detected that waste.¡±
She pointed behind her, and Esra turned to look. Her eyes widened at the sight of Heven, battered and broken, his body covered in sword wounds. His destroyed cloak revealed his true form¡ªa snail-like alien with green blood dripping from his wounds as he struggled to stay conscious, panting heavily.
Heven¡¯s eyes met Esra¡¯s, his expression full of shock. What?! That armor¡ that sword¡ that¡¯s Esra? She¡¯s a woman? His mind reeled in disbelief.
¡°Just stay out of my fight, Sinith,¡± Jirak said, his voice calm yet firm. ¡°You¡¯re already taking up time I could have spent wiping out this X3X yandere.¡±
Jirak began to float past her, his hands clasped behind his back, his tone dripping with disdain.
Sinith quickly turned and teleported in front of him, blocking his path. Her back was turned to him, but she glanced over her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should stay out of this. My opponent is practically finished. What have you been doing this whole time? Rorak already sent a message saying he won his fight.¡±
Jirak raised an eyebrow. ¡°First of all, this is my chapter. Second, little brother Rorak is too impatient. I prefer to savor a fight instead of rushing it. Besides, the sanctuary is dull without our lord.¡±
Sinith laughed. ¡°Haha, true.¡±
Both Esra and Heven stared at them in horror, their minds racing with the same thought: Hungriv¡ lost?!
Esra¡¯s body began to tremble. No¡ they must be lying. There¡¯s no way the second strongest among us could lose to these people.
Her grip on her sword tightened, and her expression hardened with resolve. She raised the blade before her face, her eyes blazing with fury.
¡°SWORD OF JUSTICE, RELIC ABILITY RELEASE¡ CONVICTION!¡±
SHIIIING¡ªBOOM!
A massive wave of blue energy exploded from Esra¡¯s sword, sending shockwaves rippling through the area. Jirak and Sinith stood firm, holding their ground, but Heven struggled to keep himself from being blown away.
¡°MIDNIGHT ARMOR, RELIC ABILITY RELEASE¡ VOID ARMOR!¡±
Esra¡¯s damaged armor began to shift and wrap around her body, fusing with her form. The plates reconfigured themselves, highlighting her feminine physique while radiating a far more oppressive aura than before. Her sword grew in size, the blade exuding a razor-sharp aura that seemed to cut through the void itself.
Sinith observed her calmly, her sharp gaze analyzing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like she has any inherent Aether abilities or powers of her own. It seems she¡¯s using her Aether energy output solely to wield those relics,¡± she mused. Then, with a dismissive shrug, she turned to Heven. ¡°Well, it¡¯s your problem now.¡±
Jirak, his cold eyes fixed on Esra, spoke flatly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what she¡¯s using. If that¡¯s all she can manage¡ fighting me is a death wish.¡±
Sinith slowly floated toward Heven. Her gaze was icy, her presence menacing.
Heven¡¯s heart pounded as he looked at Esra, panic filling his mind. She¡¯s insane! Using the ability release of a relic drains your lifespan unless your power far exceeds it! Esra¡¯s power isn¡¯t even close to that level! And she used two releases at the same time?! Even with her mastery of relics, this is suicide!
¡°HEY! PAY ATTENTION!¡± Sinith¡¯s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.
Heven quickly turned, his body instinctively moving into a defensive stance. Sinith continued to close the distance, her cold gaze fixed on him.
¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten about you,¡± she said, her voice low and chilling. ¡°We¡¯re not done yet.¡±
Conviction
Esra drew her sword back, preparing for another attack. Her cold, calculating gaze locked on Jirak, who stood casually, his nonchalant demeanor unshaken.
THA-BOOM!
Esra blasted forward with incredible speed, her movement leaving a streak of glowing red energy in the void.
¡°Nuh-uh, you already had your turn,¡± Jirak muttered, stepping forward as yellow energy began swirling around his clenched fist.
DRAGONIC WRATH!
Bright yellow energy erupted from his hand, forming into the shape of a roaring dragon that coiled around his arm, emanating a deadly power.
Esra appeared before him in an instant, her sword raised high, glowing with an intense blue aura. She swung down with lethal precision. Jirak thrust his fist forward to meet her strike head-on.
But instead of stopping her blade, it passed right through his hand, as if his hand didn¡¯t exist. Time seemed to slow as the sword continued downward, cutting into his shoulder and dragging through his chest.
CHINGGG!
Blood splattered into the void as Jirak sped backward, clutching his wound with a grimace. He panted, his usual calm demeanor faltering as he tried to process what had just happened.
What the hell was that? he thought. That attack¡ it seems to be able to warp space¡ªit even bypassed my scales entirely. Even worse, with my innate ability to heal my wound should be almost fully healed by now but my wound isn¡¯t healing.
Esra smirked arrogantly, wiping blood from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Confusing, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Her voice carried a sharp edge as she lifted her blade. ¡°This sword¡¯s ability, Conviction, cuts through all I deem wicked. Nothing will be able to stop the advance of my sword and no force will erase the wounds it inflicts. Your regeneration? Your scales? Meaningless.¡±
From a distance, Sinith observed the exchange, her gaze drifting toward Jirak while she relentlessly toyed with Heven, slashing at him just enough to keep him in agony. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound so good, big bro,¡± she taunted with a smirk.
¡°How about you focus on your own battle and butt out of mine?¡± Jirak shot back, his voice tinged with irritation.
AHHHH!
Heven¡¯s cloak tore open, revealing a swirling void of darkness as dozens of squid-like tendrils lashed out at Sinith.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
SWISH!
Sinith dodged the attack with ease, her expression unchanging. ¡°Seems he¡¯s not going to just roll over and die,¡± she remarked before darting back into the fray.
Jirak¡¯s attention returned to Esra, who stood tall and defiant, her arrogance betrayed by the blood dripping from her lips and the faint tremble in her body. Jirak straightened himself, a cruel grin spreading across his face.
¡°It seems your power your using is taking a heavy toll on your body,¡± he said coldly. Without warning, an enormous wave of flames erupted around him.
BOOM¡ªFWOOSHHHH!
¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can last before it kills you.¡±
Esra clenched her jaw, tightening her grip on her sword as she steadied herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± she spat. ¡°The time I have left is more than enough to take your head¡ªand the Star Eater¡¯s¡ªback to the empire.¡±
Jirak inhaled deeply, drawing in all the flames surrounding him. The area grew still as his chest expanded, his gaze fixed on Esra.
DRAGONIC BREATH¡ªSCATTER!
FWOOMMMMM!
A massive torrent of scorching orange flames erupted from Jirak¡¯s mouth, consuming the void in their path and surging toward Esra with overwhelming heat.
Esra¡¯s sword released the bright blue energy once more, glowing. She dashed forward to meet the flames head-on, her helmet reforming around her face mid-flight.
SWISH!
The two forces came close to colliding. With a deafening roar, Esra swung her blade downward, splitting the flames in two.
FWOOM!
The fiery waves rolled past her harmlessly as she charged straight for Jirak.
¡°USELESS!¡± she shouted, swinging her sword in a wide arc, aiming to cleave him in half.
FWOOSH!
Jirak vanished just as the blade passed through where he stood. Esra¡¯s instincts screamed danger. She pivoted mid-swing, her eyes snapping upward to see Jirak hovering above her, a swirling orb of multicolored energy forming in his hand.
With a sharp thrust, Jirak hurled his fist with the orb at Esra¡¯s head.
Jiraks fist passed harmlessly through her as if she wasn''t there.
¡°WITH MY VOID ARMOR, ALL HARM WILL PASS THROUGH ME! I AM ONE WITH THE VOID!¡± she declared, rotating her body, aiming her sword toward Jirak.
Jirak¡¯s lips curled into a sly grin. ¡°If you¡¯re one with the void, I don¡¯t have to worry about this attack missing.¡±
Draconic oblivion orb¡ EXPAND!!
FWOOMMMMM!
The orb detonated, releasing a gravitational force so intense it began to suck in heverything around it, tearing apart space itself. Esra¡¯s confident expression faltered as the pull of the orb overcame her.
¡°NO¡ª!¡±
In a blink, Esra was consumed, her body and armor disintegrating into the void as the orb collapsed in on itself. The area grew eerily silent as the sphere dispersed, leaving behind a fractured, shattered void with a look that felt unreal for a moment then the void slowly began to repair itself.
Jirak floated in place, panting heavily as his wound finally began to heal, now that Esra was no more.
¡°Took you long enough.¡±
Jirak turned to see Sinith behind him, holding Heven¡¯s severed head in her hand. Her expression was cold and detached.
¡°Sentinels: 3. Stars: 0.¡±
Plan in action
Meanwhile, Back at the Main Battlefield
Percy and the other faction vice captains had already finalized their plan to take down the leading ship, the Seed.
¡°Alright, now that we¡¯ve got the plan down, we need to hurry and act on it,¡± Eerie said firmly, her voice cutting through the noise of battle. ¡°Even though our forces are stronger, they far outnumber us. A prolonged fight is far from in our favor.¡±
¡°She¡¯s right. Percy, it¡¯s your call when we make our move since this plan revolves around you,¡± Scarlett, the vice commander of the Iron Vanguard, added, her sharp eyes glancing toward Percy.
Percy folded his arms, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Alright. We move now,¡± he said, his golden wings flapping as if to punctuate the decision. ¡°But if this is going to work, we¡¯ll need a huge commotion to throw them off.¡±
The group nodded in unison, a determined fire in their eyes. Without hesitation, they launched themselves into action, streaking through the battlefield like meteors.
Inside the Seed (Governor''s Quarters)
The governors were seated around an ornate table in their quarters, drinking heavily and celebrating their expected victory.
¡°CHEERS!¡± they shouted, clinking their mugs together.
¡°HAHAHA!¡± Governor Trak bellowed with laughter, slamming his drink onto the table. ¡°These bastards are really stubborn! Who would¡¯ve thought their forces would be this powerful? But it¡¯s just a useless struggle. Our numbers overwhelm theirs, and by the time our soldiers are done with these pawns, our champions will have long since finished the Star Eater¡¯s strongest. That will give us more than enough time to crush the Star Eater himself.¡±
They roared with laughter, clinking their mugs together again.
¡°Governor Cira doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s missing!¡± one of the governors sneered, his tone mocking.
Trak¡¯s grin faded, his face darkening. ¡°That coward Cira is nothing but talk. She ran off to hide behind the Steward, afraid of any ¡®complications¡¯ that might arise.¡±
The other governors exchanged uneasy glances but said nothing, their silence filling the room with tension.
BAM!This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
Trak slammed his mug onto the table. ¡°No matter. We¡¯re already on the verge of victory. Bringing the Box along was clearly¡ª¡±
WHIIII¡ªWHUMMM!
Alarms blared, cutting Trak off mid-sentence. The governors all froze, their celebratory mood shattered as confusion spread across their faces.
¡°WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?!¡± Trak roared, his voice echoing through the quarters.
A speaker crackled to life, the voice of a frantic officer filtering through. ¡°Sir! We have a situation! The Star Eater¡¯s golden-armored soldiers have stopped their widespread assault. All of them are converging directly on this ship!¡±
Trak scowled. ¡°And why is that a problem? They may be strong, but we outnumber them! Activate the cosmic ray cannons and fire on their formation! We¡¯ll crush them in one sweep!¡±
¡°Sir, we¡¯ve already considered that, but¡ we have a major complication. Allow me to show you.¡±
A holographic projector flickered on, displaying a live feed of the battlefield. The governors¡¯ eyes widened in shock at the sight before them.
¡°What the fu¡ª¡± one governor stammered.
The Primordial Knights advanced in a perfect piercing formation, their golden armor glinting even in the chaotic void of battle. At the front of the formation floated Eerie, holding a glowing orb in her hands. Manipulating the solar winds of space, she was forcing X3X soldiers and ships into a massive, living shield, which moved with them as they closed in on the Seed.
¡°As you can see, sir,¡± the officer¡¯s voice continued, strained, ¡°if we fire the cannons now, we¡¯ll be hitting our own men!¡±
Trak clenched his jaw, his frustration boiling over. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn! Do NOT let them near this ship. Fire at them, no matter the cost. If we lose a few soldiers, so be it!¡±
The room erupted in outrage.
¡°DON¡¯T YOU DARE FIRE!¡± shouted Governor Shrom of Universe 301, slamming his fist onto the table. ¡°Our men are out there! What kind of leader gets his own soldiers killed?!¡±
¡°And what about morale?¡± another governor shouted, his face red with anger. ¡°How do you think the rest of our forces will react when they see us slaughtering our own?!¡±
The governors¡¯ shouts filled the room, their fury directed at Trak.
Trak¡¯s eyes blazed with fury as he glared at his peers, veins bulging on his forehead. ¡°Stop acting like spineless cowards and THINK! This is clearly a calculated move. They¡¯re exploiting our hesitation, betting that we won¡¯t fire. If we don¡¯t act now, they¡¯ll breach the Seed! Are you all blind to their strategy?!¡±
The room fell into an uneasy silence as the governors exchanged hesitant glances.
Trak straightened, taking a deep breath to calm himself. ¡°Listen. Those men are as good as dead. For all we know, they¡¯ve already been sacrificed to buy time for this maneuver. We must stop this assault NOW, no matter the cost. It¡¯s the only way to protect the Seed and end this war.¡±
Governor Shrom stared at Trak, his expression cold. The room grew heavier as he looked to the other governors. One by one, they nodded reluctantly in agreement.
Shrom let out a deep sigh and turned back to Trak. ¡°Fine¡ we agree. Do it.¡±
Governor trak started smiling. ¡°You heard the man!¡ Do it.
Risks taken
Back in Outer Space
Carter¡¯s Primordial Knights surged forward, their golden armor gleaming as they pushed relentlessly through the X3X front lines, cutting their way toward the Seed. At the forefront, Eerie held a glowing green orb, its swirling energy manipulating the solar winds to pull nearby X3X soldiers and ships into an expanding shield¡ªa living, growing wall of enemies that blocked the path ahead.
Flanking the formation were the vice captains, leading their squads to defend the vulnerable sides and rear. Despite their efforts, Percy was nowhere to be seen.
¡°Onward! Do not yield! We are close to our goal!¡± Eerie rallied, her voice sharp and commanding.
¡°WE ARE THE LORD¡¯S SWORDS AND SHIELDS! WE WILL NEVER YIELD!¡± the knights shouted in unison, their battle cry reverberating through the void.
Eerie touched her forehead, activating a voice transmission to Percy. ¡°Make sure you¡¯re in position, Percy. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the people in command lose their patience.¡±
Percy¡¯s voice came through, calm yet determined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know the plan. After all, I came up with it. Just keep pushing. You need to get a little closer to the ship.¡±
Eerie cut the transmission, her focus returning to the front as the wall of captured X3X soldiers and ships expanded, now so vast that the knights could no longer see beyond it. Their advance relied entirely on Eerie¡¯s guidance as she led them forward.
Suddenly, the relentless attacks from the X3X soldiers halted. The enemy forces stopped their charge, drifting into formation alongside the scattered ships. They surrounded the Primordial Knights at a distance, staying just out of range of Eerie¡¯s orb.
Eerie furrowed her brow, touching her forehead again. ¡°It seems the second phase of the plan is already underway. They¡¯ve lost their patience.¡±
Percy¡¯s voice snapped back. ¡°You¡¯re still not close enough! You need to push further toward the Seed for this to work!¡±
Eerie¡¯s tone remained steady, though tension was creeping in. ¡°We¡¯ll try, but no promises. Just make sure, no matter what, you finish the job.¡±
The scattered X3X ships began to glow, their hues brightening as millions of them powered up their cosmic ray cannons, locking onto the Primordial Knights from every angle.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
¡°Eerie, whatever Percy told you to do, we need to do it now!¡± Scarlett¡¯s urgent voice cut through the transmission.
¡°We¡¯re not there yet!¡± Eerie barked back, her orb glowing brighter as she pushed the solar winds harder, pulling the wall of X3X forces along with her.
The glow of the enemy ships intensified, and a deadly silence hung over the battlefield before the Seed itself began to open. Its colossal bow split into three triangular doors, revealing an enormous cannon, its barrel glowing an ominous purple. The weapon was so massive it dwarfed entire continents.
Eerie and the other vice captains, with their heightened perceptions, could see the impending disaster. The Seed¡¯s cannon continued charging, its energy growing brighter, more unstable. Even so, Eerie didn¡¯t falter.
¡°JUST A LITTLE FURTHER!¡± she shouted, her voice carrying above the chaos.
¡°FOR THE PRIMORDIAL BEING! THE ONE DEITY!¡± the knights roared in response, pressing forward with unwavering conviction.
The surrounding X3X ships, now fully charged, unleashed their cosmic ray blasts.
PSH-ZZZZZT!
Eerie acted immediately, releasing the wall of captured soldiers and ships. She spread them out in a massive barrier, channeling the solar winds around The shield of enemiesto create a defensive shield.
BOOM!
The blasts struck the barrier, creating a blinding explosion. The shield held, but Eerie¡¯s body trembled under the immense pressure. She gritted her teeth, her blood dripping from her mouth onto her armor as the cracks on her orb started to appear.
Creck!
The green orb splintered further, its light dimming. The solar winds weakened, making the strain on Eerie unbearable.
¡°ALMOST THERE!¡± she screamed, blood running from the corner of her mouth.
The Seed¡¯s cannon let out a high-pitched screech as its energy surged to critical levels. The light from the barrel became blinding, and the sound shifted to a deafening roar as it fired.
VSHHHHHHHH!!!!
The colossal purple beam tore through the void, obliterating everything in its path.
¡°NOWWW!!¡± Percy¡¯s voice screamed through the transmission.
In a blur of motion, a streak of yellow lightning darted through the beam, vanishing into its overwhelming light.
BOOM!!!
The blast continued, unstoppable and all-consuming, erasing everything in its path. The battlefield was engulfed in a massive explosion, and when the light finally faded, the Primordial Knights were gone.
Only fragments of the captured X3X soldiers and ships that Eerie had used as shields remained, scattered and broken. The void was silent.
Primordial"s Will
The crew aboard the Seed¡¯s command deck went quiet, staring at the devastation. The X3X soldiers all around were visibly shaken; some could be seen crying, many mourning the deaths of their comrades¡ªlives lost at the hands of those they fought for.
¡°Are they dead?!¡± Governor Trak shouted into the comms. ¡°HEY! SOMEBODY ANSWER ME! WHY DID THE BATTLE VISUALS CUT OFF? ARE THEY DEAD!?¡±
For a while, there was no response. Finally, a communications officer replied, her voice trembling. ¡°Y-yes, sir¡ They¡¯re gone¡ and so is a large portion of our men.¡±
Trak let out a loud, mocking laugh. ¡°HAHA! Well, that was a quick victory. Stop sobbing over a few men! They were expendable anyway. All we need to do now is wait for our champions to finish off the rest, then hunt down that coward Star Eater wherever he¡¯s hiding.¡±
The command center remained quiet, the other governors seated nearby exchanging uneasy glances.
Meanwhile, one of the operators monitoring ship systems noticed something strange. The tracking devices for the maintenance team assigned to the Seed¡¯s cosmic ray cannon were all offline.
¡°Huh¡ that¡¯s strange,¡± she muttered, turning on the mic to contact them. ¡°Maintenance squad 702, do you copy? ¡ I repeat, do you copy?¡±
She waited, but there was no response.
Switching channels, she contacted a nearby armed team. ¡°Squad 539, I¡¯m looking at the cosmic ray¡¯s B-wing. All the trackers for maintenance squad 702 are offline, and I can¡¯t get a response. Please check it out¡ªthey might have been injured from gamma exposure.¡±
¡°Copy that. We¡¯re on our way.¡±
Already posted nearby, Squad 539 quickly made their way to B-wing via elevator. The area¡¯s lights were dim, and the silence was unsettling.
As they entered B-wing, the squad found the place deserted.
¡°Intel, there¡¯s no one here. Isn¡¯t this wing supposed to be full of engineers? At least a thousand of them?¡± the squad leader asked, his voice filled with unease.
¡°What? What do you mean no one¡¯s there? They should all be on duty, especially since the cannon just fired. Keep searching,¡± the operator instructed.
The squad moved cautiously, weapons raised, their steps echoing through the vast, silent area.
Suddenly¡ª
¡°AHHHH!¡±
A piercing scream echoed from the nearby nearby stem-pipe room.
¡°MOVE!¡± the squad leader shouted. They rushed toward the sound.
The room was dimly lit with red emergency lights. Gigantic steel pipes hissed with steam, creating an eerie atmosphere.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
¡°Split up! Find the source of that scream. And listen carefully¡ªdon¡¯t try to play the hero. If you see something you can¡¯t handle, retreat immediately. We don¡¯t have any Aether abilities, so if you can¡¯t kill it with your guns, run like hell!¡±
¡°Yes, sir!¡± the squad responded, spreading out to search the room.
For a few minutes, there was nothing but silence.
Then¡ª
¡°AHHHHH!¡±
Another scream cut through the stillness.
¡°05! Why did your tracker just go offline?!¡± the squad leader shouted into his comms.
¡°NO! PLEASE¡ª!¡± another voice cried before being abruptly silenced.
¡°Squad leader, what¡¯s going on?! Two of your men just went offline! Is there a threat down there?!¡± the operator¡¯s panicked voice crackled over the comms.
Without a sound, another squad member vanished from the tracker.
¡°Damn it! Everyone regroup! It¡¯s picking us off one by one¡ªI never should have made us split up!¡± the squad leader said, running to a easy regroup point.
¡°Hold on, squad leader! Let me see what¡¯s causing all this!¡± The operator turned on the camera connected to the steam pipe room in the B-wing.
PZZZZT!
Every last camera spread across the room was destroyed simultaneously. She barely glimpsed a golden light before the feeds cut out.
¡°Damn it, what was that?!¡± she muttered, her hands shaking nervously. She turned on a body cam from one of the soldiers. He was running through a narrow path when¡ª
PZZZZZT!
The bright golden light consumed him, and the camera feed went dark.
She quickly replayed the saved video in slow motion, her breathing becoming erratic. What she saw made her tremble, sweat dripping down her face.
It wasn¡¯t just light but golden lightning. Though blurry, she could see a sentient figure holding out its hand. Its body crackled with lightning, and its blank white eyes burned with a terrifying intensity.
¡°Squad leader! GET OUT OF THERE! THAT THING IS AT LEAST A VERY HIGH-CLASS AETHER USER!¡±
A grim chuckle came through the comms. ¡°Ha¡ I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re too late, operator. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any way I¡¯m making it out alive.¡±
There he was¡ªPercy, sitting atop the bodies of six dead X3X soldiers. His spear leaned casually against his shoulder, his glowing golden wings illuminating the dim room. His eyes, cold and emotionless, were locked onto the squad leader, who knelt before him, trembling and speechless.
¡°No. This is bad. I must tell the higher-ups¡ªquickly, before this gets out of hand. This guy is definitely one of the Star Eater¡¯s men. But how the hell did he get onboard?!¡± she whispered to herself, standing up from her desk.
Suddenly, chaos erupted in the command center as other operators screamed, frantically pointing at their screens.
¡°WHAT THE HELL IS THAT?!¡±
The main battlefield feed reconnected, revealing an impossible sight. Carter¡¯s Primordial Knights, supposedly destroyed by the Seed¡¯s blast, stood unharmed. They remained in formation, their weapons high. At the front, Eerie stood calmly, her gaze like ice as she stared directly at the camera.
¡°It¡¯s your turn now, Percy,¡± she said through a voice transmission. ¡°Let us in.¡±
Percy¡¯s cold expression twisted into a dark grin as he rose, turning his back to the squad leader. Without hesitation, the squad leader¡¯s head fell to the floor with a THUD.
Percy twirled his spear, lightning flaring along its length. With a single powerful thrust¡ª
BOOOM!
The spear tore through the Seed, creating a massive hole in its hull, exposing the ship to the void of space.
As Percy rested the spear on his shoulder, he smirked. ¡°Not so strong from the inside, are you?¡±
Sentinels Vs Stars part 4
Drenok vs. Heven
Meanwhile, Drenok and Heven were ready to face off. Drenok floated silently before Heven. Heven stared at Drenok with his single eye, then began to smile, his small mouth stretching unnaturally across his chin.
¡°You¡¯re quite the weird little thing, aren¡¯t you?¡± Heven said, his voice low. ¡°Well, we both have something in common. We both have one eye¡ but when I¡¯m done with you, I¡¯ll be the one with two.¡±
Drenok just stood silent as usual, staring at Heven.
Heven¡¯s face twisted with rage. ¡°You¡¯re a creepy little fuck, aren¡¯t you? Fine, stay quiet¡ªit doesn¡¯t really matter. The only time you¡¯ll need to open your mouth is when I make you scream in pain!¡±
Heven¡¯s eye began to glow bright red, locked onto Drenok.
PSSHHHH!
A powerful red streaking beam shot out from Heven¡¯s eye toward Drenok. As it surged forward, Drenok disappeared, dodging it effortlessly. As the beam disintegrated into the void, Drenok reappeared in the same spot, like a ghost emerging from darkness.
¡°Pretty cool, right?¡± Heven said smugly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any Aether abilities, but I¡¯m able to wield celestial energy. If that beam I just fired had touched you, you¡¯d be no more than disintegrated atoms right now.¡±
Drenok remained silent.
Heven¡¯s eye started glowing again, his fists clenched. ¡°Stay quiet all you want¡ªit won¡¯t make a difference. The least you could do is make this a little more fun¡ª¡±
¡°Quiet.¡±
A cold, dark voice echoed in Heven¡¯s head, sharp and grating, like a metal fork scraping against a shiny metal surface. The sound startled him, breaking his focus and deactivating his ability. He stared at Drenok, whose single eye had vanished, and the aura around him seemed to darken ominously.
Heven opened his mouth to say something, but the screeching noise returned, louder this time. He pressed his hands to the sides of his head, trying desperately to block out the unbearable sound.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
¡°Drenok¡ don¡¯t play with prey¡ Drenok quickly devours prey¡ no¡ pain.¡±
Heven froze as the horrifying realization dawned on him¡ªthe voice and the noise were coming from Drenok. His trembling gaze locked onto the creature. Drenok remained still, but his tendrils began to swing wildly, his single eye shrinking in size as hundreds of smaller eyes erupted across his body.
Heven clenched his teeth, struggling to block out the screeching. Blood began to seep from his pores as the sound grew louder, unbearable.
¡°Drenok¡ kill now¡¡±
Heven resisted with everything he had, but the sound intensified until his body shook uncontrollably.
Cursed Eyes?
Heven stared into Drenok¡¯s many eyes and felt as if he were falling into an endless abyss.
¡°NO! PLEASE, I DON¡¯T WANT TO DIE!¡± he screamed. He began tearing out his eye in a frantic attempt to escape the horror, but even without his eye, the nightmare continued.
He squirmed and writhed for a while before finally going still¡ dead. Whatever horrors he¡¯d seen within Drenok¡¯s cursed gaze had driven him to destroy himself, tearing his own head apart.
4¡ 0
Carter¡¯s Sentinels had been on a winning streak, seemingly invincible as they dismantled the X3X forces one by one. But while all the Sentinels were busy with their battles, none of them noticed the massive black box silently approaching from the X3X backlines. It moved ominously, radiating an eerie and oppressive aura.
Inside the black box, Governor Cira sat alone in a dimly lit room. The space was sparse, with only a table and a few chairs. There were no visible doors, giving the impression that the room was entirely sealed from the outside world.
Cira leaned back in her chair, her fingers tapping rhythmically on the table as she stared into the darkness. ¡°Victory is expected, but we¡¯re not exactly one hundred percent sure,¡± she muttered. ¡°From the last update of information I received, the Star Eater has yet to appear. Everything seems to be in our favor¡¡± Her gaze hardened as she folded her arms. ¡°Though it might seem pointless to have carried ¡®The Weapon,¡¯ I still have a feeling things might not turn out to our liking.¡±
The end of the table was shrouded in shadows, nothing visible beyond the faint flicker of the dim lights.
From the darkness, a green, gnarled hand reached out, its surface covered in sores and bumps. Its grotesque, elongated nails scraped against the tabletop as it rested there.
A low, raspy voice spoke from the void. ¡°Good. You don¡¯t need to worry about the Star Eater. Our Number One is more than enough to handle that.¡±
Two glowing blue eyes pierced the darkness, narrowing slightly as they locked onto Cira.
¡°And when he¡¯s done,¡± the voice continued, a hint of sadistic glee in its tone, ¡°I¡¯ll dissect it¡ and find out all the little secrets hidden within.¡±
White being part 3
Back in Carter¡¯s Subconscious
¡°But now that we¡¯ve covered the basics, it¡¯s time to discuss your purpose as the holder of Kreos.¡±
Carter stood up, sliding his hands into his pockets. A grin spread across his face. ¡°Now we¡¯re getting to what I want to hear.¡±
The white being continued. ¡°Right now, what I can tell you is barely the tip of what you¡¯ll soon discover, but it¡¯s still important. I¡¯ll break this information into two categories: non-changing information¡ªthings that won¡¯t alter anything once you learn them¡ªand changing information, which will undoubtedly reshape you.¡±
Carter nodded. ¡°Alright, I get it. Go ahead.¡±
The white being went on. ¡°First, you must be curious about why you were chosen for this purpose.¡±
¡°Of course, I am,¡± Carter replied. ¡°I was just a regular human before all of this. I don¡¯t understand why, after my death, I was reborn and given the system.¡±
The white being let out a sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t reveal the specifics, but know this¡ªyour selection as the holder of Kreos was no accident. Second, your purpose right now is simple: you must keep growing stronger.¡±
His voice turned cold. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how long it takes¡ªyou must continue expanding, no matter who or what stands in your way. Many powerful beings, including myself, have placed their hopes in your growth... especially Kreos.¡±
Carter lowered his head, rubbing his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. If there are beings capable of giving me these abilities, why not put their trust in themselves instead? My powers are like something straight out of a fantasy novel. I don¡¯t see why I¡¯m so important in whatever it is you¡¯re planning.¡±
The white being let out a loud laugh. ¡°Hah! You really don¡¯t get it, do you, Carter? What makes you think that every powerful being is capable of creating life¡ªmuch less an entire new species like you did with your Sentinels and Primordial Knights? Your abilities are unique to you and only you.¡±
He continued. ¡°There are beings out there who would do anything to take what you have. In fact, some already are.¡±
Carter¡¯s eyes narrowed. His tone grew serious. ¡°What do you mean, already are?¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
¡°A certain group has long known that Kreos has awakened. Because of this, they¡¯ve been scouring the cosmos for you. They¡¯ve even created proxies of their power¡ªReincarnators like you.¡±
Carter¡¯s expression twisted into shock. ¡°Reincarnators? I¡¯m not the only one? Who are they? And if they¡¯re as powerful as you say, why send others instead of coming for me themselves?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t answer any of those questions,¡± the white being replied. ¡°All you need to know is this¡ªwhen a reincarnator is close, you¡¯ll know.¡±
Carter sighed, calming himself. ¡°Alright. Not like I can do anything about it right now anyway.¡±
¡°Exactly. And there¡¯s something else¡ I need to inform you about the changes that will happen when you wake up.¡±
¡°Changes?¡± Carter raised an eyebrow. ¡°From my new form? Won¡¯t the system explain that to me?¡±
¡°No, not that. This is the second group of information I mentioned. First of all, you won¡¯t be able to store celestial energy in the system anymore.¡±
Carter frowned. ¡°What? Why?¡±
¡°To be honest, you were never supposed to be able to do that in the first place. There were forces working behind the scenes to make it possible¡ªaccelerating your growth. But now, the power you¡¯re about to obtain will definitely alert the group that¡¯s searching for you. If we were to keep using the system as a storage, they¡¯d find you even faster.
¡°So instead, when you awaken, you will have your own Divine Monument. It¡¯s the only reason your transformation is taking so long.¡±
Carter crossed his arms. ¡°Wait, does that mean I¡¯ll have a celestial energy cap like everyone else? Instead of being able to absorb cosmic matter freely to increase my celestial energy?¡±
¡°Yeah, pretty much,¡± the white being admitted. ¡°But you¡¯ll also develop your own unique cosmic abilities. Right now, your celestial powers come from having Kreos. This time, you¡¯ll have something that¡¯s yours alone.¡±
Carter smirked. ¡°Sounds cool, but won¡¯t limiting my celestial energy make me weaker?¡±
¡°In some ways, maybe. But don¡¯t assume your celestial energy pool will be small. It¡¯s far from that. To be honest, I shouldn¡¯t even be the one telling you this¡ªI¡¯m just making you aware of what¡¯s going to happen. Kreos will fill in the details when the time comes.¡±
Carter squinted at him. ¡°Is it just me, or are you trying to rush through this conversation?¡±
The white being chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s¡ a pretty accurate observation. I¡¯ve been here too long. If I stay much longer, the Other Side might notice me. But before I go, remember this¡ªyou must keep growing. Right now, that is all you need to focus on.¡±
Carter grinned. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Even without you telling me, I¡¯ve always intended to keep growing. To create something where my people¡ªmy creations¡ªcan truly call home.¡±
His expression darkened.
Even if it means destroying everything else.
A cowards bravery
Back Outer space
Lorna and Zhala were flying in front of the other stars, making their way far from the others to have their own battle.
The cowardly star and the other stars flew closely together behind Zhala and Lorna. He gave them a perverted look as they flew.
The 9th Star, The cowardly star, who was a tall blue zombie-like being, a half-dead-looking man with messy black hair and unnaturally long limbs, he wore a black cloak that only revealed his head.
The 8th star, The star of lust, A woman shaped pink slime, She had no face nor wore any clothes.
The 7th star,The star of illusions, An octopus-looking creature that had no mouth and two big eyes. He also had red and white paint all over its body, giving him the look of a clown.
And finally the 6th star, the star of vengeance, a man in dark-plated armor with a dark cape and a dark hoodie over his head.
¡°Let me ask you guys something: why do we need to sit back and wait for them to find a suitable spot to fight when they''re right in front of us, defenseless and powerless?" The cowardly star whispered to the others.
¡°He¡¯s right, these bitches have been acting like their any better looking than me since we started moving; let¡¯s fuck them up before they even know what happened.¡± The star of lust said her slimey body jiggled from her excitement.
¡°Now just wait a second; it¡¯s not just about following them. We don¡¯t know exactly how powerful these guys are, and it would be stupid to just charge in without a plan, and we don¡¯t have enough time to plan an ambush when they probably will soon come to a stop. We should plan for how we are going to attack for the coming battle.¡± The star of vengeance said his gaze focused on lorna and zhala
¡°Brother 9th is right. They''re right there, and all this talking won¡¯t get us anywhere. You sit here and wait; im making my move!¡± Shouted the 7th star.
WOOSHHH!
He shot off towards Lorna and Zhala, who were still flying like normal.
¡°Damn it, brother, 7th wait!¡± Shouted the 6th star, reaching his hand out towards him.
The 7th star didn¡¯t stop his advance, and as he was close enough in range of Lorna and Zhala, he quickly came to a stop, spreading out his tentacles, revealing a teeth-filled mouth that widened open.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
PSHHHH!
The mouth quickly ozed out black ink that enveloped Lorna and Zhala, creating a black ball of ink and trapping them inside.
HM!, My ink erouds the mind, creating life like deadly illusions that directly damage the soul; in due time, those two will be nothing but soulless shells. He thought with a smug look on his face.
The other stars rushed towards him; they all had smug smiles on there faces except the 6th star, who was visibly angry.
"Haha, nice work, brother 7th; you did what we all were thinking; make sure you don''t damage their heads; I have so many plans for their pretty little faces.¡± said lust, with a barely visible creepy smile on her face.
¡°Of course, sister 8th, you know as well as I do that I only have my phone with the bodies,¡± he replied, letting out a creepy laugh.
¡°All of you are idiots; what if things went bad? What then, huh? We don¡¯t know the strength of our enemy, yet you still rushed in without the help of any of us; do you have a death wish!?¡± Vengeance argued, shouting at illusion, his eyes filled with rage.
7th rolled his eyes at him.
Brother 6th, your such a fucking buzzkill; I''m the one they call the cowardly star, yet your the one that bitches about absolutely everything; if you have a problem with how we handle things, you can just leave; no one is stopping you.¡± Said the 9th star, his voice dripping with arrogance.
Vengeance stared at him menacingly, his fist clenched and his killing intent leaking out.
¡°Hey, come on now, 6th brother take it easy, we won, you don¡¯t need to get so worked up over th¡ª¡°
¡°Do you know how beautiful the element earth is?¡±
7th was cut short by Zhala¡¯s voice coming from the ink sphere, cold and menacing.
¡°EVERYONE GET BACK!¡± Vengeance shouted quickly, flying back from the spear, 8th and 9th following him, but 7th just stood there looking at the sphere, surprised.
What!? How is this possible? My ink takes away all your senses, putting you into a never-ending sleep, making you see nothing but monstrous illusions that attack you until you¡¯re dead. How is she able to speak!? 7th questioned, his face becoming serious as he flew closer to the sphere.
¡°BROTHER 7TH, DON''T BE STUPID. I SAID TO GET BACK I HAVE A BAD FEELING!¡± Vengeance shouted.
7th ignored his warning and flew in front of the sphere.
The element earth is quite amazing, isn¡¯t it? able to bring life and able to cause destruction. especially in my hands. Something as small as a pebble can be an extinction-level threat. Zhala said, her voice growing colder and colder the longer she spoke.
7th held out one of his tentacles, staring down angrily at the sphere. ¡°Why don¡¯t you shut up and just d¡ª¡°
FWOOM!
At an incredible speed, a small piece of rock flew out of the sphere, breaking and blowing a huge hole in half of his body.
The other stars stared at Zhala and Lorna, who were now free from the sphere with horrified looks on there faces, the 9th especially, who looked like he had just seen a ghost.
My ability size up allows me to give an absolutely accurate deduction of anyone who has used an ability before me strength, and from what my ability is telling me this woman... She¡¯s a fucking monster on par with brother first. We¡We cant win... were going to die here... ¡°WERE GONNA FUCKING DIE.¡± He snapped out of his thoughts and shouted.
BOOM!
He flew off, running away, leaving the others to fend for themselves.
¡°Looks like we have a runner; well, no matter, he¡¯ll be killed anyway, but for now, let¡¯s focus on how badly I should make you all lose your lives. Lorna said, her face dark and void of emotion.
¡°I''ll make you bastards regret coming after my lord.¡±